I knew that I was different from other guys. At twenty-two, working as an IT technician in a mid-sized corporation, I had this hunger inside me that couldn’t be satisfied with just one woman. I needed to dominate, to control, to make women submit to my every desire. The office was my hunting ground, a perfect place to find willing participants who secretly craved what I could give them.
Crysta was my first conquest at work. She was a twenty-five-year-old accountant with curves that her professional outfits couldn’t hide. I called her into my office under the pretense of fixing her computer, but as soon as the door clicked shut, I stood behind her, my hands resting on her shoulders. “You know why you’re really here,” I said, my voice low. She shivered but didn’t move away.
“Bend over your desk,” I commanded. Crysta hesitated for only a moment before doing as she was told. I lifted her skirt and pulled down her panties, revealing her perfectly round ass. “You’ve been thinking about this, haven’t you?” I asked, unzipping my pants. “Thinking about me fucking you right here where anyone could walk in.” I ran my hand over her bare skin before delivering a sharp smack that made her yelp and moan.
My cock was already rock hard as I positioned myself behind her. With one swift thrust, I buried myself deep inside her wet pussy. Crysta cried out, her hands gripping the edge of the desk. “That’s it, take it all,” I grunted, pounding into her with rough, deliberate strokes. The sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled my small office.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to rub her clit. “You like getting fucked like a dirty little slut at work.” Crysta could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast.
When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy clenched around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. The sight of her losing control, giving herself completely to the pleasure I provided, was intoxicating. I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees.
“Open your mouth,” I ordered. Crysta complied, her eyes glazed with lust. I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face as streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get back to work,” I said once I was done. “Same time tomorrow.” She nodded, licking the cum from her lips before adjusting her clothes and leaving my office, already looking forward to our next encounter.
Amy, a twenty-three-year-old marketing intern, was my next target. I’d been watching her for weeks, noting how she blushed whenever I passed her desk. One afternoon, I found her alone in the break room. “Lock the door,” I commanded as I entered. Amy’s eyes widened, but she quickly obeyed, turning the lock with a trembling hand.
“Strip for me,” I said, leaning against the counter. Amy hesitated, her face flushing red. “Now,” I added, my tone leaving no room for argument. Slowly, she unbuttoned her blouse, revealing a lacy black bra. Her skirt followed, then her panties, leaving her standing there completely exposed except for her bra.
I walked over to her, my hands exploring every inch of her body. “You have a fantastic body,” I said, squeezing her ass. “And it belongs to me now.” Amy shivered at my words, her nipples hardening beneath the fabric of her bra. I unclasped it, letting it fall to the floor as I admired her perky breasts.
“On your knees,” I ordered, pushing her down gently. Amy looked up at me with wide eyes as I unzipped my pants. “Suck my cock,” I said, grabbing a handful of her hair. “Show me what that pretty little mouth can do.” She parted her lips, taking me into her warm, wet mouth. Her tongue swirled around the tip as she began to bob her head, taking more of me with each movement.
“That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, guiding her head with my hand. “You’re such a good little cock sucker.” Amy moaned around my dick, her hands resting on my thighs as she worked me with her mouth. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled out, lifting her to her feet and bending her over the table.
“You want my cock in your pussy, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Amy nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Amy cried out, her hands gripping the table as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, slapping her ass. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut.” Amy could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy clench around my cock as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. The sight of her losing control was exactly what I wanted.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Amy complied, her eyes glazed with lust. I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face as streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get back to work,” I said once I was done. “Same time tomorrow.” Amy nodded, licking the cum from her lips before adjusting her clothes and leaving the break room, already looking forward to our next encounter.
Jennie was next, a twenty-six-year-old sales representative with long, dark hair and a body that made my cock twitch every time I saw her. I waited until the office was mostly empty before cornering her in the copy room. “Lock the door,” I commanded as soon as we were inside. Jennie’s eyes widened, but she quickly obeyed, her hand shaking as she turned the lock.
“On your knees,” I ordered, unzipping my pants. Jennie hesitated for a moment before dropping to the floor, her dark hair falling around her shoulders. “Suck my cock,” I said, grabbing a handful of her hair. “Show me what that pretty little mouth can do.” Jennie opened her mouth, taking me inside and swirling her tongue around the tip. I groaned as she began to bob her head, taking more of me with each movement. She was better than Amy, her technique more practiced.
“That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, guiding her head with my hand. “You’re such a good little cock sucker.” Jennie moaned around my dick, her hands resting on my thighs as she worked me with her mouth. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled out, lifting her to her feet and bending her over the copy machine.
“You want my cock in your pussy, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Jennie nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Jennie cried out, her hands gripping the sides of the copy machine as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, slapping her ass. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in the copy room.” Jennie could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy clench around my cock as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Jennie complied, her eyes glazed with lust. I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face as streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get back to work,” I said once I was done. “Same time tomorrow.” Jennie nodded, licking the cum from her lips before adjusting her clothes and leaving the copy room, already looking forward to our next encounter.
Abigail was the HR manager, a twenty-eight-year-old woman with authority written all over her. I knew she’d be a challenge, which made her even more desirable. I waited until late Friday afternoon when most of the office had already left for the weekend. I walked into her office without knocking, closing the door behind me. “We need to talk about your performance,” I said, taking a seat across from her desk.
Abigail raised an eyebrow. “Your department’s performance has been exemplary, Rick. What seems to be the problem?” I stood up and walked around her desk, leaning over her until our faces were inches apart. “The problem is that you’ve been working too hard,” I said, my voice low. “You need to relax. Let me help you with that.” Her professional demeanor cracked, her breathing hitching as she looked up at me.
Without another word, I lifted her onto her desk, scattering papers and pens. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. Abigail hesitated for only a moment before complying, her skirt riding up to reveal her lacy panties. I ripped them off, tossing them aside. “You’ve been thinking about this, haven’t you?” I asked, unzipping my pants. “Thinking about me fucking you right here on your desk.”
My cock was already rock hard as I positioned myself between her legs. With one swift thrust, I buried myself deep inside her wet pussy. Abigail cried out, her hands gripping the edge of her desk. “That’s it, take it all,” I grunted, pounding into her with rough, deliberate strokes. The sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled her office, mingling with her moans.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching up to squeeze her breasts through her blouse. “You like getting fucked like a dirty little slut right where you work.” Abigail could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast.
When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy clenched around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. The sight of this powerful woman completely losing control beneath me was intoxicating. I pulled out just before cumming, stroking my cock as streams of cum shot out, covering her stomach and blouse.
“See? That’s much better,” I said, adjusting my clothes. “Same time next week.” Abigail nodded, her chest still heaving as she watched me leave her office. I knew she’d be waiting for me, ready to submit again and again.
I had four women at work now, all waiting for my command. Crysta, Amy, Jennie, and Abigail. Each one different but all wanting the same thing: to be dominated, to be used for my pleasure. But I wanted more. I needed more.
That night, I decided it was time to bring my conquests home. I lived with my mom and sister, both of whom I’d been eyeing for a while. My mom, Lorna, was forty-two but looked ten years younger, with a body that still turned heads wherever she went. My sister, Kaylie, was twenty-one, just a year younger than me, with curves that made my cock ache every time I saw her.
I walked into the living room where they were watching TV. “Off,” I said, pointing at the screen. They both looked at me, surprised. “Rick, what’s wrong?” Lorna asked. “Nothing’s wrong,” I replied, unzipping my pants. “In fact, everything’s about to get much better.”
Lorna and Kaylie stared as I pulled out my rock-hard cock. “On your knees,” I commanded. To my surprise, they both obeyed without hesitation, dropping to the floor in front of me. “Suck my cock,” I said, looking from one to the other. They shared a glance before leaning forward, their tongues meeting at the tip of my dick.
“That’s it, take turns,” I groaned as they began to work my cock with their mouths. Lorna was more experienced, her technique confident and sure. Kaylie was eager, her tongue exploring every inch of me as she learned what I liked. I closed my eyes, letting them pleasure me, their moans mixing with mine.
“Enough,” I said after a few minutes, pulling away. “Strip for me.” Lorna and Kaylie stood up, their movements synchronized as they removed their clothes. I watched, my cock throbbing, as they revealed their naked bodies to me. Lorna’s breasts were still firm, her stomach flat. Kaylie’s pussy was shaved bare, her clit peeking out from between her folds.
“Lorna, on the couch,” I said. “Kaylie, on the floor.” They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves as I’d instructed. I walked over to my mom first, running my hand over her wet pussy. “You’ve wanted this for a while, haven’t you?” I asked. She nodded, her eyes dark with lust. I positioned myself between her legs, thrusting into her in one smooth motion. Lorna cried out, her back arching as I began to pound into her.
“You’re so tight,” I grunted, my movements rough and fast. “You like being fucked by your son, don’t you?” Lorna could only moan in response, her hands gripping the couch cushions. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling.
I pulled out, moving to kneel between Kaylie’s legs. “Your turn,” I said, rubbing my cock against her wet folds. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” I slid into her tight pussy, her wetness enveloping me. Kaylie cried out, her hands gripping the floor as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching up to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked by your brother.” Kaylie could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling.
I pulled out just before cumming, stroking my cock as streams of cum shot out, covering their stomachs and breasts. “Clean each other up,” I commanded. Lorna and Kaylie quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies. The sight was incredibly hot, my cock already hardening again as I watched them.
The next day at work, I was feeling more confident than ever. I had six women now, four at work and two at home, all eager to please me. But I still wanted more. Skylar, the CEO’s executive assistant, had caught my eye weeks ago. She was twenty-seven, with long blonde hair and a body that made my cock twitch every time I saw her. I knew she’d be a challenge, which made her even more desirable.
I waited until the CEO was out of the office for a meeting before approaching her desk. “My office. Now,” I said, my voice leaving no room for argument. Skylar’s eyes widened, but she stood up, following me without a word. Once inside my office, I locked the door behind us. “Strip,” I commanded. Skylar hesitated for a moment before slowly unbuttoning her blouse, revealing a matching set of lace lingerie. Her skirt followed, then her panties, leaving her standing there in just her bra.
“Take that off too,” I said, gesturing to her bra. Skylar unclasped it, letting it fall to the floor as she stood before me completely naked. I walked around her, my hands exploring every inch of her body. “You have a fantastic body,” I said, squeezing her ass. “And it belongs to me now.” Skylar shivered at my words, her nipples hardening in response.
“On your knees,” I ordered, pushing her down gently. Skylar looked up at me with wide eyes as I unzipped my pants. “Suck my cock,” I said, grabbing a handful of her hair. “Show me what that pretty little mouth can do.” Skylar opened her mouth, taking me inside and swirling her tongue around the tip. I groaned as she began to bob her head, taking more of me with each movement. She was incredible, her technique perfect.
“That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, guiding her head with my hand. “You’re such a good little cock sucker.” Skylar moaned around my dick, her hands resting on my thighs as she worked me with her mouth. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled out, lifting her to her feet and bending her over my desk.
“You want my cock in your pussy, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Skylar nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Skylar cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, slapping her ass. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in my office.” Skylar could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy clench around my cock as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Skylar complied, her eyes glazed with lust. I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face as streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get back to work,” I said once I was done. “Same time tomorrow.” Skylar nodded, licking the cum from her lips before adjusting her clothes and leaving my office, already looking forward to our next encounter.
That weekend, I decided it was time to bring all my women together. I had seven now, all waiting for my command. I called them all to my house, telling them to be there Saturday afternoon at 3 PM sharp. I watched as they arrived, one by one, each one beautiful and eager to please me. Crysta, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, Skylar, Lorna, and Kaylie. My harem was complete.
“Strip,” I commanded as soon as they were all in the living room. To my delight, they all obeyed without hesitation, quickly removing their clothes until they were all standing before me naked. I could feel my cock hardening at the sight of them all, their bodies different but all perfect in their own way. “Line up,” I said. “I want to inspect each one of you.”
I walked down the line, my hands exploring every inch of their bodies. Crysta shivered as I squeezed her ass. Amy moaned when I pinched her nipples. Jennie gasped when I slipped a finger into her wet pussy. Abigail arched her back as I ran my hands over her breasts. Skylar trembled when I rubbed her clit. Lorna whimpered when I spanked her ass. Kaylie cried out when I twisted her nipples. They were all mine, completely under my control.
“On your knees,” I said, unzipping my pants. They all dropped to the floor, their eyes fixed on my rock-hard cock. “Take turns sucking it,” I commanded. Crysta went first, her lips wrapping around the tip of my dick as she began to bob her head. Amy was next, her tongue swirling around the shaft. Jennie followed, taking me deep into her throat. Abigail was careful, her movements slow and deliberate. Skylar was eager, her hands cupping my balls as she worked my cock with her mouth. Lorna was experienced, her technique confident and sure. Kaylie was enthusiastic, her moans vibrating around my dick as she pleasured me.
I closed my eyes, letting them take turns, their mouths and tongues working my cock as I enjoyed the sensations. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. “Stop,” I said, pulling away. “On the couch. All of you.” They quickly obeyed, piling onto the couch in a tangle of limbs. I walked over, my cock throbbing, deciding who to fuck first.
I chose Skylar, pulling her to the edge of the couch and spreading her legs wide. “You’ve been a good girl,” I said, rubbing my cock against her wet folds. “You deserve a reward.” I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Skylar cried out, her hands gripping the couch cushions as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching up to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of everyone else.” Skylar could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, moving to Abigail next. “Your turn,” I said, sliding into her tight pussy. Abigail cried out, her hands gripping the couch as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, slapping her ass. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of everyone else.” Abigail could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy clench around my cock as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling.
I continued with each of them, one by one, enjoying the different sensations each pussy provided. Crysta was tight, her walls clenching around my cock. Amy was wet, her juices coating my dick as I pounded into her. Jennie was responsive, her body arching against me with each thrust. Lorna was experienced, her movements matching mine perfectly. Kaylie was eager, her moans filling the room as I fucked her.
By the time I was done, all seven women were panting, their bodies covered in sweat and cum. I hadn’t cum yet, saving myself for the finale. “On your knees,” I commanded. They all dropped to the floor, their eyes fixed on my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I said. They all obeyed, their lips parting as I stroked my cock, aiming it at their faces. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests.
“Clean each other up,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies. The sight was incredibly hot, my cock already hardening again as I watched them. “Tomorrow, same time,” I said once they were done. “And next week, we’re trying something new.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter.
I knew I had created something special with these seven women. They were all mine, completely under my control, eager to please me in any way I desired. And I was just getting started. There were so many more women out there waiting for a man like me, waiting to be dominated and used for my pleasure. The thought made my cock ache, already anticipating my next conquest.
The next day at work, I was feeling restless. I had seven women now, all eager to please me, but I still wanted more. I needed more. I decided to start looking for new prospects, scanning the office for women who hadn’t yet caught my attention. My eyes landed on Sarah, a twenty-four-year-old graphic designer with short red hair and a body that made my cock twitch every time I saw her.
I called her into my office under the pretense of discussing a project, but as soon as the door clicked shut, I stood behind her, my hands resting on her shoulders. “You know why you’re really here,” I said, my voice low. Sarah shivered but didn’t move away. “On your knees,” I commanded. She hesitated for only a moment before dropping to the floor, her green eyes looking up at me with a mix of fear and excitement.
“Suck my cock,” I said, unzipping my pants. Sarah opened her mouth, taking me inside and swirling her tongue around the tip. I groaned as she began to bob her head, taking more of me with each movement. She was good, really good, her technique practiced and confident. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, guiding her head with my hand. “You’re such a good little cock sucker.”
I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled out, lifting her to her feet and bending her over my desk. “You want my cock in your pussy, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Sarah nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Sarah cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, slapping her ass. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in my office.” Sarah could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy clench around my cock as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Sarah complied, her eyes glazed with lust. I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face as streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get back to work,” I said once I was done. “Same time tomorrow.” Sarah nodded, licking the cum from her lips before adjusting her clothes and leaving my office, already looking forward to our next encounter.
That night, I decided it was time to expand my harem even further. I had eight women now, all waiting for my command, but I wanted to push the boundaries even more. I decided to bring two of my women from work home with me, specifically Crysta and Jennie, to join my mom and sister. I wanted to see how they would all interact together.
When Crysta and Jennie arrived at my house, I led them to the living room where Lorna and Kaylie were already waiting. “Strip,” I commanded as soon as they were all in the room. To my delight, they all obeyed without hesitation, quickly removing their clothes until they were all standing before me naked. I could feel my cock hardening at the sight of them all, their bodies different but all perfect in their own way.
“On your knees,” I said, unzipping my pants. They all dropped to the floor, their eyes fixed on my rock-hard cock. “I want you all to take turns sucking my cock,” I commanded. “But this time, I want you to work together. Crysta and Jennie, you go first. Show Lorna and Kaylie how it’s done.”
Crysta and Jennie looked at each other before leaning forward, their tongues meeting at the tip of my dick. I groaned as they began to work my cock with their mouths, their movements synchronized as if they had done this before. Crysta took me deep into her throat while Jennie’s tongue swirled around the shaft. The sensation was incredible, their combined efforts sending waves of pleasure through my body.
“That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my hands tangling in their hair. “You’re such good little cock suckers.” Crysta and Jennie moaned around my dick, their hands resting on my thighs as they worked me with their mouths. After a few minutes, I pulled away. “Lorna and Kaylie, your turn,” I said. Lorna and Kaylie quickly obeyed, their tongues meeting at the tip of my dick as they began to work my cock with their mouths.
Lorna was more experienced, her technique confident and sure. Kaylie was eager, her tongue exploring every inch of me as she learned what I liked. I closed my eyes, letting them pleasure me, their moans mixing with mine. “Enough,” I said after a few minutes, pulling away. “All of you, on the couch. Now.”
They quickly obeyed, piling onto the couch in a tangle of limbs. I walked over, my cock throbbing, deciding who to fuck first. I chose Crysta, pulling her to the edge of the couch and spreading her legs wide. “You’ve been a good girl at work,” I said, rubbing my cock against her wet folds. “Now it’s time to show you what happens at home.” I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Crysta cried out, her hands gripping the couch cushions as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching up to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of everyone else.” Crysta could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, moving to Jennie next. “Your turn,” I said, sliding into her tight pussy. Jennie cried out, her hands gripping the couch as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, slapping her ass. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of everyone else.” Jennie could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy clench around my cock as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling.
I continued with Lorna and Kaylie, enjoying the different sensations each pussy provided. Lorna was experienced, her movements matching mine perfectly. Kaylie was eager, her moans filling the room as I fucked her. By the time I was done, all four women were panting, their bodies covered in sweat and cum. I hadn’t cum yet, saving myself for the finale. “On your knees,” I commanded. They all dropped to the floor, their eyes fixed on my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I said. They all obeyed, their lips parting as I stroked my cock, aiming it at their faces. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests.
“Clean each other up,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies. The sight was incredibly hot, my cock already hardening again as I watched them. “Tomorrow, same time,” I said once they were done. “And next week, we’re trying something new. All seven of you.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter.
The next day at work, I was feeling restless. I had seven women now, all eager to please me, but I still wanted more. I needed more. I decided to start looking for new prospects, scanning the office for women who hadn’t yet caught my attention. My eyes landed on Maria, a twenty-six-year-old data analyst with long brown hair and a body that made my cock twitch every time I saw her.
I called her into my office under the pretense of discussing a project, but as soon as the door clicked shut, I stood behind her, my hands resting on her shoulders. “You know why you’re really here,” I said, my voice low. Maria shivered but didn’t move away. “On your knees,” I commanded. She hesitated for only a moment before dropping to the floor, her brown eyes looking up at me with a mix of fear and excitement.
“Suck my cock,” I said, unzipping my pants. Maria opened her mouth, taking me inside and swirling her tongue around the tip. I groaned as she began to bob her head, taking more of me with each movement. She was good, really good, her technique practiced and confident. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, guiding her head with my hand. “You’re such a good little cock sucker.”
I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled out, lifting her to her feet and bending her over my desk. “You want my cock in your pussy, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Maria nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Maria cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, slapping her ass. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in my office.” Maria could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy clench around my cock as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Maria complied, her eyes glazed with lust. I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face as streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get back to work,” I said once I was done. “Same time tomorrow.” Maria nodded, licking the cum from her lips before adjusting her clothes and leaving my office, already looking forward to our next encounter.
That weekend, I decided to test the limits of my control. I wanted to see how far my women would go for me. I called all eight of them to my house, telling them to be there Saturday afternoon at 3 PM sharp. When they arrived, I was waiting in the living room, completely naked. “Strip,” I commanded as soon as they were all in the room. To my delight, they all obeyed without hesitation, quickly removing their clothes until they were all standing before me naked.
“Today is about obedience,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. “I want to see just how much you’re willing to do for me. First, I want you all to line up. Crysta, you’re first. Come here.” Crysta walked over to me, her body trembling slightly. “Bend over,” I commanded. She complied, placing her hands on her knees. I ran my hand over her bare ass, delivering a sharp smack that made her yelp and moan.
“Good girl,” I said, rubbing the red mark I’d left on her skin. “Now, stay like that while the others watch.” I turned to the rest of the women. “One by one, you’re all going to come up here and present yourselves to me. Amy, you’re next.” Amy walked over, her cheeks flushed as she bent over next to Crysta. I delivered a sharp smack to her ass, watching as she moaned in response.
I continued with each of them, one by one, enjoying the different reactions each had to my touch. Jennie gasped when I spanked her, her ass pushing back for more. Abigail whimpered, her hands gripping her knees. Skylar cried out, her body trembling. Lorna arched her back, presenting her ass for another strike. Kaylie moaned, her pussy wet with desire. Maria screamed, her entire body shaking with pleasure. They were all mine, completely under my control.
“Now for the real test,” I said, my cock rock hard as I looked at them all. “I want you all to pleasure each other. Crysta and Amy, you start. I want you to lick each other’s pussies while the others watch.” Crysta and Amy looked at each other before lying down on the floor, their mouths meeting at each other’s wet folds. I watched as they began to pleasure each other, their tongues exploring and teasing, their moans filling the room.
“That’s it, make each other cum,” I commanded, my hand stroking my cock as I watched them. Crysta and Amy worked each other’s clits with their tongues, their bodies writhing in pleasure. I could see their orgasms building, their movements becoming more frantic. When they came, they screamed, their bodies shaking uncontrollably.
“Next pair,” I said, pointing at Jennie and Abigail. “Your turn.” They quickly took the places of Crysta and Amy, their mouths meeting at each other’s pussies. I watched as they began to pleasure each other, their tongues exploring and teasing, their moans filling the room. “That’s it, make each other cum,” I commanded, my hand stroking my cock faster as I watched them. Jennie and Abigail worked each other’s clits with their tongues, their bodies writhing in pleasure. When they came, they screamed, their bodies shaking uncontrollably.
Skylar and Lorna were next, their movements more hesitant at first but quickly becoming confident as they explored each other’s bodies. Kaylie and Maria followed, their enthusiasm evident as they pleasured each other. By the time they were all done, the room was filled with the scent of sex and the sound of panting.
“Now it’s my turn,” I said, my cock throbbing with need. “On your knees, all of you. Form a circle around me.” They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.”
With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies.
“Next week, we’re trying something even more exciting,” I said, my cock already hardening again as I watched them. “All of you, together. And we’re going somewhere special.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter.
The next day at work, I was feeling more powerful than ever. I had eight women now, all completely under my control. I knew I wanted more, but I also wanted to enjoy what I had. I decided to call Skylar into my office for a special session. As the CEO’s assistant, she had access to places most employees didn’t, and I wanted to take advantage of that.
When Skylar arrived, I locked the door behind us. “Strip,” I commanded. She quickly obeyed, her body trembling slightly as she stood before me naked. “Bend over the desk,” I said. “I want to try something new today.” Skylar complied, her ass in the air, waiting for me.
I walked over to the cabinet where I kept some office supplies, pulling out a tube of lubricant and a ruler. “Ever been spanked with a ruler before?” I asked, my voice low. Skylar shook her head, her eyes wide. “Good. This will be a new experience for you.” I lubed up her asshole, my fingers sliding in and out, preparing her for what was to come.
“Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “What are you going to do?” I smiled, taking the ruler and delivering a sharp smack to her ass. Skylar cried out, her body trembling. “I’m going to fuck your ass,” I said, smacking her again. “And you’re going to take it like the good little slut you are.”
I lubed up my cock, positioning it at her tight asshole. With one swift thrust, I buried myself deep inside her. Skylar screamed, her hands gripping the edge of the desk. “That’s it, take it all,” I grunted, pounding into her with rough, deliberate strokes. The sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled my office, mingling with her moans.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to rub her clit. “You like getting your ass fucked like a dirty little slut at work.” Skylar could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy dripping, her orgasm building fast. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her ass clenched around my cock, milking me as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Skylar complied, her eyes glazed with lust. I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face as streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get back to work,” I said once I was done. “Same time tomorrow.” Skylar nodded, licking the cum from her lips before adjusting her clothes and leaving my office, already looking forward to our next encounter.
That night, I called all my women to my house. I had eight now, all waiting for my command. I wanted to test their obedience even further. “Tonight, we’re going to play a game,” I said, once they were all gathered in the living room. “It’s called ‘Rick Says’. Whatever I say, you do. No questions, no hesitation. Understand?” They all nodded, their eyes wide with anticipation.
“Good. Now strip,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, removing their clothes until they were all standing before me naked. “Now, I want you all to line up. Crysta, you’re first. Come here.” Crysta walked over to me, her body trembling slightly. “Bend over,” I commanded. She complied, placing her hands on her knees. I ran my hand over her bare ass, delivering a sharp smack that made her yelp and moan.
“Good girl,” I said, rubbing the red mark I’d left on her skin. “Now, stay like that while the others watch.” I turned to the rest of the women. “One by one, you’re all going to come up here and present yourselves to me. Amy, you’re next.” Amy walked over, her cheeks flushed as she bent over next to Crysta. I delivered a sharp smack to her ass, watching as she moaned in response.
I continued with each of them, one by one, enjoying the different reactions each had to my touch. Jennie gasped when I spanked her, her ass pushing back for more. Abigail whimpered, her hands gripping her knees. Skylar cried out, her body trembling. Lorna arched her back, presenting her ass for another strike. Kaylie moaned, her pussy wet with desire. Maria screamed, her entire body shaking with pleasure. They were all mine, completely under my control.
“Now for the next part of the game,” I said, my cock rock hard as I looked at them all. “I want you all to pleasure each other. Crysta and Amy, you start. I want you to lick each other’s pussies while the others watch.” Crysta and Amy looked at each other before lying down on the floor, their mouths meeting at each other’s wet folds. I watched as they began to pleasure each other, their tongues exploring and teasing, their moans filling the room.
“That’s it, make each other cum,” I commanded, my hand stroking my cock as I watched them. Crysta and Amy worked each other’s clits with their tongues, their bodies writhing in pleasure. I could see their orgasms building, their movements becoming more frantic. When they came, they screamed, their bodies shaking uncontrollably.
“Next pair,” I said, pointing at Jennie and Abigail. “Your turn.” They quickly took the places of Crysta and Amy, their mouths meeting at each other’s pussies. I watched as they began to pleasure each other, their tongues exploring and teasing, their moans filling the room. “That’s it, make each other cum,” I commanded, my hand stroking my cock faster as I watched them. Jennie and Abigail worked each other’s clits with their tongues, their bodies writhing in pleasure. When they came, they screamed, their bodies shaking uncontrollably.
Skylar and Lorna were next, their movements more hesitant at first but quickly becoming confident as they explored each other’s bodies. Kaylie and Maria followed, their enthusiasm evident as they pleasured each other. By the time they were all done, the room was filled with the scent of sex and the sound of panting.
“Now it’s my turn,” I said, my cock throbbing with need. “On your knees, all of you. Form a circle around me.” They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.”
With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies.
“Next week, we’re trying something even more exciting,” I said, my cock already hardening again as I watched them. “All of you, together. And we’re going somewhere special.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter.
The next day at work, I was feeling more powerful than ever. I had eight women now, all completely under my control. I knew I wanted more, but I also wanted to enjoy what I had. I decided to call Skylar into my office for a special session. As the CEO’s assistant, she had access to places most employees didn’t, and I wanted to take advantage of that.
When Skylar arrived, I locked the door behind us. “Strip,” I commanded. She quickly obeyed, her body trembling slightly as she stood before me naked. “Bend over the desk,” I said. “I want to try something new today.” Skylar complied, her ass in the air, waiting for me.
I walked over to the cabinet where I kept some office supplies, pulling out a tube of lubricant and a ruler. “Ever been spanked with a ruler before?” I asked, my voice low. Skylar shook her head, her eyes wide. “Good. This will be a new experience for you.” I lubed up her asshole, my fingers sliding in and out, preparing her for what was to come.
“Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “What are you going to do?” I smiled, taking the ruler and delivering a sharp smack to her ass. Skylar cried out, her body trembling. “I’m going to fuck your ass,” I said, smacking her again. “And you’re going to take it like the good little slut you are.”
I lubed up my cock, positioning it at her tight asshole. With one swift thrust, I buried myself deep inside her. Skylar screamed, her hands gripping the edge of the desk. “That’s it, take it all,” I grunted, pounding into her with rough, deliberate strokes. The sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled my office, mingling with her moans.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to rub her clit. “You like getting your ass fucked like a dirty little slut at work.” Skylar could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy dripping, her orgasm building fast. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her ass clenched around my cock, milking me as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Skylar complied, her eyes glazed with lust. I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face as streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get back to work,” I said once I was done. “Same time tomorrow.” Skylar nodded, licking the cum from her lips before adjusting her clothes and leaving my office, already looking forward to our next encounter.
I needed to expand my harem, but not just with random women anymore. It was time to bring my family into the fold. My mom, Lorna, and my sister, Kaylie, had been watching me for weeks, their desire obvious in their eyes. They were waiting for me to make the first move, to claim them as I had claimed so many other women.
That Friday night, I called them into the living room. “Strip,” I commanded. They hesitated for only a moment before obeying, their clothes falling to the floor. My mom had a body that still drove men wild, with full breasts and a tight pussy that I couldn’t wait to fuck. My sister was younger, with perky tits and an ass that made my cock harden instantly.
“On your knees,” I said, unzipping my pants. They both dropped to the floor, their eyes fixed on my rock-hard cock. “Take turns sucking it,” I commanded. “Mom, you go first. Show your daughter how it’s done.”
My mom wrapped her lips around my dick, her tongue swirling around the tip as she began to bob her head. She was good, really good, her technique confident and experienced. “That’s it, Mom,” I groaned, my hands tangling in her hair. “Take it all.” She moaned around my cock, her hands resting on my thighs as she worked me with her mouth.
After a few minutes, I pulled away. “Kaylie, your turn,” I said. My sister looked at our mom before leaning forward, her lips wrapping around my dick. She was less experienced than our mom, but she made up for it with enthusiasm. “That’s it, Sis,” I groaned, guiding her head with my hand. “Take it all.”
I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. “On the couch,” I commanded. “Both of you.” They quickly obeyed, sitting side by side on the couch, their legs spread wide. I walked over, my cock throbbing, deciding who to fuck first.
I chose my mom, pulling her to the edge of the couch and spreading her legs even wider. “You’ve been wanting this for a long time, haven’t you?” I asked, rubbing my cock against her wet folds. She nodded, her eyes glazed with lust. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. She cried out, her hands gripping the couch cushions as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching up to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of your daughter.” Lorna could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, moving to my sister next. “Your turn,” I said, sliding into her tight pussy. Kaylie cried out, her hands gripping the couch as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, slapping her ass. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of your mom.” Kaylie could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy clench around my cock as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling.
By the time I was done, both women were panting, their bodies covered in sweat and cum. I hadn’t cum yet, saving myself for the finale. “On your knees,” I commanded. They both dropped to the floor, their eyes fixed on my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I said. They both obeyed, their lips parting as I stroked my cock, aiming it at their faces. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests.
“Clean each other up,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies. The sight was incredibly hot, my cock already hardening again as I watched them. “Tomorrow, same time,” I said once they were done. “And next week, we’re trying something new. All ten of you.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter.
The next day at work, I was feeling restless. I had ten women now, all eager to please me, but I still wanted more. I needed more. I decided to start looking for new prospects, scanning the office for women who hadn’t yet caught my attention. My eyes landed on Emily, a twenty-four-year-old marketing coordinator with long blonde hair and a body that made my cock twitch every time I saw her.
I called her into my office under the pretense of discussing a project, but as soon as the door clicked shut, I stood behind her, my hands resting on her shoulders. “You know why you’re really here,” I said, my voice low. Emily shivered but didn’t move away. “On your knees,” I commanded. She hesitated for only a moment before dropping to the floor, her blue eyes looking up at me with a mix of fear and excitement.
“Suck my cock,” I said, unzipping my pants. Emily opened her mouth, taking me inside and swirling her tongue around the tip. I groaned as she began to bob her head, taking more of me with each movement. She was good, really good, her technique practiced and confident. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, guiding her head with my hand. “You’re such a good little cock sucker.”
I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled out, lifting her to her feet and bending her over my desk. “You want my cock in your pussy, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Emily nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Emily cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, slapping her ass. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in my office.” Emily could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy clench around my cock as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Emily complied, her eyes glazed with lust. I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face as streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get back to work,” I said once I was done. “Same time tomorrow.” Emily nodded, licking the cum from her lips before adjusting her clothes and leaving my office, already looking forward to our next encounter.
That weekend, I decided to bring all my women together. I had eleven now, all eager to please me. I wanted to see how they would all interact together. I rented a hotel suite for the weekend, something spacious and luxurious where we could have plenty of privacy.
When they all arrived, I was waiting in the main room, completely naked. “Strip,” I commanded as soon as they were all in the room. To my delight, they all obeyed without hesitation, quickly removing their clothes until they were all standing before me naked. I could feel my cock hardening at the sight of them all, their bodies different but all perfect in their own way.
“Tonight is about service,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. “I want to see how well you can all work together to please me. Line up by height, shortest to tallest.” They quickly obeyed, arranging themselves according to my command. Kaylie, my sister, was the shortest, followed by Jennie, Amy, Skylar, Maria, Emily, Abigail, Crysta, and finally my mom, Lorna, who was the tallest.
“Good. Now, I want you all to take turns sucking my cock,” I commanded. “But this time, you’re all going to work together. Kaylie, you start, take the tip in your mouth. Jennie, you work the shaft. Amy, you play with my balls. The rest of you, watch and learn.”
They quickly obeyed, their mouths and hands working my cock in perfect synchronization. Kaylie wrapped her lips around the tip of my dick, her tongue swirling around the head. Jennie’s tongue explored the shaft, licking and sucking in rhythm with my sister’s movements. Amy’s hands cupped and massaged my balls, her fingers gently stroking the sensitive skin. The sensation was incredible, their combined efforts sending waves of pleasure through my body.
“That’s it, work together like good little sluts,” I groaned, my hands tangling in their hair. “Show me how much you want to please me.” They moaned around my dick, their movements becoming more confident as they worked me with their mouths and hands. After a few minutes, I pulled away. “Next group,” I said, pointing to Skylar, Maria, and Emily. “Your turn.”
Skylar took Kaylie’s place, her lips wrapping around the tip of my dick. Maria worked the shaft, her tongue exploring every inch of me. Emily’s hands replaced Amy’s, her fingers gently stroking my balls. I closed my eyes, letting them pleasure me, their moans mixing with mine. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my hands tangling in their hair. “You’re such good little cock suckers.”
After a few more minutes, I pulled away again. “Last group,” I said, pointing to Abigail, Crysta, and my mom. “Your turn.” Abigail took Skylar’s place, her lips wrapping around the tip of my dick. Crysta worked the shaft, her tongue exploring every inch of me. My mom’s hands replaced Emily’s, her experienced fingers gently stroking my balls. The sensation was even more intense this time, the knowledge that my own mother was pleasuring me sending a surge of excitement through my body.
“Enough,” I said after a few minutes, pulling away. “All of you, on the bed. Now.” They quickly obeyed, piling onto the king-sized bed in a tangle of limbs. I walked over, my cock throbbing, deciding who to fuck first. I chose my mom, pulling her to the edge of the bed and spreading her legs wide.
“You’ve been waiting for this, haven’t you, Mom?” I asked, rubbing my cock against her wet folds. She nodded, her eyes glazed with lust. “Beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck your mommy.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. She cried out, her hands gripping the bed sheets as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching up to squeeze her breasts. “You like your son fucking you like a dirty little slut in front of all these other women.” Lorna could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, moving to Kaylie next. “Your turn, Sis,” I said, sliding into her tight pussy. Kaylie cried out, her hands gripping the bed as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, slapping her ass. “You like your brother fucking you like a dirty little slut in front of your mom.” Kaylie could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy clench around my cock as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling.
I continued with each of them, one by one, enjoying the different sensations each pussy provided. Crysta was tight, her walls clenching around my cock. Amy was wet, her juices coating my dick as I pounded into her. Jennie was responsive, her body arching against me with each thrust. Abigail was eager, her moans filling the room as I fucked her. Skylar was experienced, her movements matching mine perfectly. Maria was enthusiastic, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. Emily was tight, her pussy gripping my cock as I pounded into her.
By the time I was done, all eleven women were panting, their bodies covered in sweat and cum. I hadn’t cum yet, saving myself for the finale. “On your knees,” I commanded. They all dropped to the floor, their eyes fixed on my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I said. They all obeyed, their lips parting as I stroked my cock, aiming it at their faces. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests.
“Clean each other up,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies. The sight was incredibly hot, my cock already hardening again as I watched them. “Next week, we’re trying something even more exciting,” I said once they were done. “All of you, together. And we’re going somewhere special.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter.
The next day at work, I decided to bring Emily and Skylar together for a special session. As the CEO’s assistant, Skylar had access to places most employees didn’t, and I wanted to take advantage of that. When they arrived, I locked the door behind us. “Strip,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their bodies trembling slightly as they stood before me naked.
“Bend over the desk,” I said. “Both of you, next to each other.” They complied, their asses in the air, waiting for me. I walked over to the cabinet where I kept some office supplies, pulling out two tubes of lubricant and two rulers. “Ever been spanked with a ruler before?” I asked, my voice low. They both shook their heads, their eyes wide. “Good. This will be a new experience for both of you.”
I lubed up their assholes, my fingers sliding in and out, preparing them for what was to come. “Please, Rick,” they whimpered, “What are you going to do?” I smiled, taking the rulers and delivering sharp smacks to their asses. They cried out, their bodies trembling. “I’m going to fuck your asses,” I said, smacking them again. “And you’re both going to take it like the good little sluts you are.”
I lubed up my cock, positioning it at Emily’s tight asshole. With one swift thrust, I buried myself deep inside her. Emily screamed, her hands gripping the edge of the desk. “That’s it, take it all,” I grunted, pounding into her with rough, deliberate strokes. The sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled my office, mingling with her moans.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to rub her clit. “You like getting your ass fucked like a dirty little slut at work.” Emily could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy dripping, her orgasm building fast. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her ass clenched around my cock, milking me as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, moving to Skylar next. “Your turn,” I said, sliding into her tight asshole. Skylar cried out, her hands gripping the desk as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, slapping her ass. “You like getting your ass fucked like a dirty little slut at work.” Skylar could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy clench as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning them both around and forcing them to their knees. “Open your mouths,” I ordered. They both complied, their eyes glazed with lust. I stroked my cock, aiming it at their faces as streams of cum shot out, covering their cheeks and lips. “Clean each other up and get back to work,” I said once I was done. “Same time tomorrow.” They both nodded, licking the cum from their lips before adjusting their clothes and leaving my office, already looking forward to our next encounter.
That night, I called all my women to my house. I had eleven now, all waiting for my command. I wanted to test their obedience even further. “Tonight, we’re going to try something new,” I said, once they were all gathered in the living room. “All of you, together. And we’re going somewhere special.”
I led them to the basement, which I had converted into a private playroom. There were hooks on the ceiling, padded benches, and an assortment of toys and restraints. Their eyes widened with excitement as they took in the scene. “Strip,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, removing their clothes until they were all standing before me naked. “Now, I want you all to choose a partner. Crysta, you’re with Amy. Jennie, you’re with Abigail. Skylar, you’re with Maria. Emily, you’re with Kaylie. And Lorna, you’re with me.”
They quickly paired up, their hands exploring each other’s bodies as I led my mom to the padded bench. “Lie down,” I commanded. She complied, her body trembling slightly as she spread her legs wide. I took a set of leather cuffs, securing her wrists and ankles to the bench. “You’re going to stay right here while I watch the others,” I said, my fingers tracing her wet folds. “And when I’m done with them, I’m coming back to fuck you.”
I turned to the others, who were already pleasuring each other. Crysta and Amy were in a sixty-nine position, their tongues exploring each other’s pussies. Jennie and Abigail were scissoring, their clits rubbing together as they moaned in pleasure. Skylar had a strap-on, fucking Maria from behind while Emily and Kaylie pleasured each other with vibrators.
“You’re all such good little sluts,” I said, my cock rock hard as I watched them. “Keep going until you all cum.” I walked over to Crysta and Amy, my hands running over their bodies. “That’s it, make each other cum,” I commanded, my fingers joining their tongues in their wet folds. I could feel their orgasms building, their movements becoming more frantic. When they came, they screamed, their bodies shaking uncontrollably.
I moved to Jennie and Abigail next, my hands exploring their bodies as they scissored. “That’s it, rub those clits together,” I commanded, my fingers joining theirs. “Make each other cum like the dirty little sluts you are.” I could feel their orgasms building, their movements becoming more frantic. When they came, they screamed, their bodies shaking uncontrollably.
Skylar and Maria were next, their movements more frantic as Skylar continued to fuck Maria with the strap-on. “Harder,” I commanded, my hands running over their bodies. “Make her cum.” Skylar complied, her thrusts becoming faster and harder. When Maria came, she screamed Skylar’s name, her entire body trembling. Emily and Kaylie followed, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them.
By the time they were all done, the room was filled with the scent of sex and the sound of panting. I walked back to my mom, who was still tied to the bench, her body trembling with anticipation. “Now it’s your turn,” I said, untying her. “On your hands and knees.” She quickly obeyed, her ass in the air as I positioned myself behind her.
“You’ve been wanting this, haven’t you, Mom?” I asked, rubbing my cock against her wet folds. She nodded, her eyes glazed with lust. “Beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck your mommy.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. She cried out, her hands gripping the bench as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like your son fucking you like a dirty little slut in front of all these other women.” Lorna could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Lorna complied, her eyes glazed with lust. I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face as streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up,” I said once I was done. “Then come back here. I want to try something new with you and Kaylie.”
While my mom cleaned herself up, I turned to the others. “All of you, pleasure each other,” I commanded. “I want to see who can make whom cum the hardest. The winner gets a special prize.” They quickly paired up, their hands and mouths exploring each other’s bodies as I watched. Crysta and Amy were in a sixty-nine position, their tongues exploring each other’s pussies. Jennie and Abigail were scissoring, their clits rubbing together as they moaned in pleasure. Skylar had a strap-on, fucking Maria from behind while Emily watched, her fingers working her own clit.
I walked over to Emily, my hands running over her body. “Why aren’t you with anyone?” I asked. “I was waiting for you,” she said, her blue eyes looking up at me with a mix of desire and submission. I smiled, positioning myself behind her and sliding my cock into her tight pussy. She cried out, her hands gripping the bench as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, slapping her ass. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut while the others watch.” Emily could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust.
I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy clench around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked around the room. The others had finished too, their bodies covered in sweat and cum. My mom and sister were back, waiting for my command. “Time for the main event,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. “All of you, on the floor. Form a circle.”
They quickly obeyed, arranging themselves in a circle on the floor. “Now, I want you all to pleasure each other,” I commanded. “Each of you, take the person to your right. Use your mouths, your hands, whatever it takes to make them cum. I want to see who can make whom cum the hardest. The winner gets a special prize.”
They quickly obeyed, their hands and mouths exploring each other’s bodies as I stood in the center of the circle, my cock rock hard as I watched them. Crysta was eating Amy’s pussy, her tongue working her clit in fast, deliberate strokes. Amy was moaning, her hands tangled in Crysta’s hair as her orgasm built. Jennie was fingering Abigail, her fingers moving in and out of her wet pussy while her other hand rubbed her clit. Abigail was crying out, her body arching against Jennie’s hand.
Skylar was eating Maria’s pussy, her tongue working her clit in fast, deliberate strokes. Maria was moaning, her hands tangled in Skylar’s hair as her orgasm built. My mom was eating Emily’s pussy, her experienced tongue bringing the younger woman to the brink of orgasm. Emily was crying out, her hands tangled in my mom’s hair as her orgasm built. And my sister was eating me out, her tongue working my cock in fast, deliberate strokes.
“That’s it, make each other cum like the dirty little sluts you are,” I commanded, my hands running over my sister’s head. “Show me how much you want to please me.” They moaned in response, their movements becoming more frantic as they worked each other closer to orgasm. I could see their bodies tensing, their movements becoming more erratic as their orgasms built.
One by one, they came, their screams filling the room. Crysta was the first, her body trembling as Amy’s tongue brought her over the edge. Amy followed moments later, her entire body shaking as Crysta’s fingers worked her clit. Jennie and Abigail came next, their bodies arching against each other as they screamed in pleasure. Skylar and Maria followed, their moans mingling as they came together.
My mom and Emily were next, their bodies trembling as they brought each other to orgasm. And finally, my sister and I came together, her tongue working my cock as I shot streams of cum down her throat. We were all panting, our bodies covered in sweat and cum as we lay in a tangled heap on the floor.
“Good girls,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “You all did well.” I stood up, my cock already hardening again as I looked at them. “But now it’s my turn again. All of you, on your knees. Form a circle around me.” They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.”
With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies.
“Now, about that special prize,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their faces. “I think… Amy, you won.” Amy’s eyes widened with excitement as I pointed to her. “Come here.” She walked over to me, her body trembling slightly. “Lie down on the bench,” I commanded. “On your back.” Amy complied, her legs spread wide as she looked up at me with anticipation.
I walked over to the cabinet where I kept my toys, pulling out a vibrator and a bottle of lubricant. “You’re going to get special treatment tonight,” I said, walking back to her. “I want to see how many times I can make you cum.” Amy moaned, her eyes glazed with lust as I lubed up the vibrator and positioned it at her clit.
I turned it on, watching as her body arched in response. “That’s it, take it all,” I commanded, my other hand sliding two fingers into her wet pussy. Amy cried out, her hands gripping the bench as I began to work her clit with the vibrator and her pussy with my fingers. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, my fingers moving faster inside her. “You like being treated like the dirty little slut you are.”
Amy could only moan in response, her body pushing against my hands with each movement. I could feel her pussy tightening around my fingers, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the speed of the vibrator, my fingers moving faster inside her. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling.
But I didn’t stop. “Again,” I commanded, continuing to work her clit with the vibrator and her pussy with my fingers. Amy cried out, her hands gripping the bench as her second orgasm built. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “No more.” I ignored her pleas, my movements becoming faster and more deliberate. “You’ll cum when I say you can cum,” I commanded. “And I say you’ll cum again.”
Amy came again, her body shaking uncontrollably as the orgasm washed over her. But still, I didn’t stop. “One more,” I commanded. “Make it a good one.” Amy was sobbing now, her body trembling with pleasure and pain as I worked her clit and pussy. When she came the third time, she screamed, her entire body arching off the bench before collapsing, completely spent.
I finally pulled away, my cock rock hard as I looked down at her. “Good girl,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “You took that well.” I turned to the others, who had been watching the entire scene with wide, lust-filled eyes. “That’s what happens when you win,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their faces. “Now, clean her up and get dressed. All of you.”
They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up the juices from Amy’s body before getting dressed. “Next weekend, we’re going somewhere special,” I said once they were all ready. “I have something new planned for all of you.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter.
The next day at work, I was feeling more powerful than ever. I had eleven women now, all completely under my control. I knew I wanted more, but I also wanted to enjoy what I had. I decided to call Emily into my office for a special session. As the newest member of my harem, I wanted to see how far she was willing to go.
When Emily arrived, I locked the door behind us. “Strip,” I commanded. She quickly obeyed, her body trembling slightly as she stood before me naked. “Bend over the desk,” I said. “I want to try something new today.” Emily complied, her ass in the air, waiting for me.
I walked over to the cabinet where I kept some office supplies, pulling out a tube of lubricant and a butt plug. “Ever used one of these before?” I asked, my voice low. Emily shook her head, her eyes wide. “Good. This will be a new experience for you.” I lubed up the plug and her asshole, my fingers sliding in and out, preparing her for what was to come.
“Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “What are you going to do?” I smiled, sliding the plug into her tight asshole. Emily cried out, her body trembling as the plug stretched her. “That’s to keep you ready for later,” I said, smacking her ass. “Now, suck my cock.”
Emily turned around, kneeling before me and taking my cock in her mouth. She was eager, her tongue swirling around the tip as she began to bob her head. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my hands tangling in her hair. “Show me how much you want to please me.” Emily moaned around my dick, her movements becoming more confident as she worked me with her mouth.
I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled out, lifting her to her feet and bending her over the desk again. “You want my cock in your pussy, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Emily nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Emily cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, slapping her ass. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in my office with a plug in your ass.” Emily could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.”
I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around my cock, milking me as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock rock hard as I looked down at her. “Good girl,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “Now, get back to work. Same time tomorrow.”
Emily nodded, a dazed look on her face as she quickly got dressed and left my office. I watched her go, my mind already racing with plans for the next day. I had been thinking about expanding my harem even more, and I had the perfect person in mind. Her name was Abigail, a stunning redhead who worked in the marketing department. I had noticed her watching me, her eyes full of a mix of desire and submission.
That evening, I decided to pay a visit to Abigail at her apartment. I found her address in the company directory and drove over, my heart pounding with anticipation. When she opened the door, her eyes widened in surprise. “Rick? What are you doing here?” she asked, her hand on the doorknob. “I’m here to fuck you,” I said, pushing my way into her apartment. “And you’re going to let me.”
Abigail’s eyes widened even more, but she didn’t protest. “Strip,” I commanded. She slowly obeyed, her fingers trembling as she removed her clothes until she was standing before me naked. Her body was perfect, her curves accentuated by the soft light of her living room. I could feel my cock hardening as I looked at her.
“Bend over,” I said, pointing to her couch. Abigail complied, her ass in the air as she waited for me. I walked over, running my hands over her perfect curves before sliding two fingers into her wet pussy. She was already dripping, her body ready for me. “You’ve been wanting this, haven’t you?” I asked, my fingers moving in and out of her. Abigail nodded, her body pushing back against my hand. “Beg for it,” I commanded.
“Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I unzipped my pants, pulling out my rock-hard cock and sliding it into her tight pussy. Abigail cried out, her hands gripping the couch as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “That’s it, take it all,” I grunted, my hands holding her hips as I fucked her. “You like that, don’t you? You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in your own apartment.” Abigail could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around my cock, milking me as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Abigail complied, her eyes glazed with lust as I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face. Streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get dressed,” I said once I was done. “You’re coming with me.” Abigail nodded, her body trembling as she quickly got dressed. I couldn’t believe how easy it was. She was mine now, just like all the others.
I took Abigail to my house, where my other women were waiting. As soon as we walked in, I could see the shock on their faces. They hadn’t been expecting another addition to our group so soon. “Strip,” I commanded. They all obeyed, including Abigail, who was still trembling slightly as she stood before me naked. “This is Abigail,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. “She’s the newest member of our little group. And tonight, we’re going to welcome her properly.”
I led them all to the living room, where I had already set up some special equipment. There were hooks on the ceiling, padded benches, and an assortment of toys and restraints. “Abigail, lie down on the bench,” I commanded. “On your back.” Abigail complied, her legs spread wide as she looked up at me with anticipation. “Crysta, Amy, I want you to pleasure her,” I said. “Show her what we do here.” They quickly obeyed, their hands and mouths exploring Abigail’s body as she writhed in pleasure.
The rest of us watched as Crysta and Amy worked Abigail’s body. Crysta’s tongue explored Abigail’s wet folds, while Amy’s hands squeezed her breasts, pinching her nipples. Abigail was moaning, her body arching against their touch. “That’s it, make her cum,” I commanded, my cock rock hard as I watched the scene unfold. “Show her what happens to good little sluts in this house.”
Crysta and Amy increased their efforts, their movements becoming more deliberate as they brought Abigail closer to orgasm. Abigail’s cries filled the room, her hands tangled in Crysta’s hair as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. “Good girls,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “Now it’s my turn.”
I walked over to Abigail, my cock throbbing as I looked down at her. “You ready for more?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Abigail nodded, her eyes glazed with lust. “Beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Abigail cried out, her hands gripping the bench as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of all these other women.” Abigail could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “Jennie, Kaylie, your turn,” I said, pointing to the bench. “I want you to pleasure each other while I watch.” They quickly obeyed, Jennie lying down on the bench while Kaylie positioned herself over her in a sixty-nine. Their tongues explored each other’s pussies, their moans filling the room as they worked each other closer to orgasm.
“Skylar, Lorna, I want you to pleasure me while I watch them,” I commanded, sitting on the couch. “Skylar, you suck my cock. Lorna, you sit on my face.” They quickly obeyed, Skylar wrapping her lips around my dick while my mom lowered her pussy onto my waiting tongue. The sensation was incredible, Skylar’s mouth working my cock while I tasted my mom’s juices. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet.
I pulled Skylar away, pushing my mom off my face and standing up. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust.
“Clean each other up and get dressed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies. “Next week, we’re going somewhere special,” I said once they were all ready. “I have something new planned for all of you.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter.
The next day at work, I decided it was time to bring in my sister Kaylie. I had been thinking about it for a while, and I knew she would be the perfect addition to my workplace harem. Kaylie worked in the same company as me, but in a different department. I called her into my office, my heart pounding with anticipation.
When Kaylie arrived, I locked the door behind us. “Strip,” I commanded. She quickly obeyed, her body trembling slightly as she stood before me naked. “Bend over the desk,” I said. “I want to try something new today.” Kaylie complied, her ass in the air, waiting for me. I walked over to the cabinet where I kept some office supplies, pulling out a tube of lubricant and a butt plug. “Ever used one of these before?” I asked, my voice low. Kaylie shook her head, her eyes wide. “Good. This will be a new experience for you.”
I lubed up the plug and her asshole, my fingers sliding in and out, preparing her for what was to come. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “What are you going to do?” I smiled, sliding the plug into her tight asshole. Kaylie cried out, her body trembling as the plug stretched her. “That’s to keep you ready for later,” I said, smacking her ass. “Now, suck my cock.” Kaylie turned around, kneeling before me and taking my cock in her mouth. She was eager, her tongue swirling around the tip as she began to bob her head.
“That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my hands tangling in her hair. “Show me how much you want to please me.” Kaylie moaned around my dick, her movements becoming more confident as she worked me with her mouth. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled out, lifting her to her feet and bending her over the desk again. “You want my cock in your pussy, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Kaylie nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear.
I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Kaylie cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “That’s it, take it all,” I grunted, my hands holding her hips as I fucked her. “You like that, don’t you? You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in my office with a plug in your ass.” Kaylie could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking me as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Kaylie complied, her eyes glazed with lust as I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face. Streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get dressed,” I said once I was done. “You’re coming with me.” Kaylie nodded, her body trembling as she quickly got dressed. I couldn’t believe how easy it was. She was mine now, just like all the others.
I took Kaylie to my house, where my other women were waiting. As soon as we walked in, I could see the shock on their faces. They hadn’t been expecting another addition to our group so soon. “Strip,” I commanded. They all obeyed, including Kaylie, who was still trembling slightly as she stood before me naked. “This is Kaylie,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. “She’s the newest member of our little group. And tonight, we’re going to welcome her properly.”
I led them all to the living room, where I had already set up some special equipment. There were hooks on the ceiling, padded benches, and an assortment of toys and restraints. “Kaylie, lie down on the bench,” I commanded. “On your back.” Kaylie complied, her legs spread wide as she looked up at me with anticipation. “Crysta, Amy, I want you to pleasure her,” I said. “Show her what we do here.” They quickly obeyed, their hands and mouths exploring Kaylie’s body as she writhed in pleasure.
The rest of us watched as Crysta and Amy worked Kaylie’s body. Crysta’s tongue explored Kaylie’s wet folds, while Amy’s hands squeezed her breasts, pinching her nipples. Kaylie was moaning, her body arching against their touch. “That’s it, make her cum,” I commanded, my cock rock hard as I watched the scene unfold. “Show her what happens to good little sluts in this house.” Crysta and Amy increased their efforts, their movements becoming more deliberate as they brought Kaylie closer to orgasm. Kaylie’s cries filled the room, her hands tangled in Crysta’s hair as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling.
“Good girls,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “Now it’s my turn.” I walked over to Kaylie, my cock throbbing as I looked down at her. “You ready for more?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Kaylie nodded, her eyes glazed with lust. “Beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Kaylie cried out, her hands gripping the bench as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of all these other women.” Kaylie could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “Jennie, Abigail, your turn,” I said, pointing to the bench. “I want you to pleasure each other while I watch.” They quickly obeyed, Jennie lying down on the bench while Abigail positioned herself over her in a sixty-nine. Their tongues explored each other’s pussies, their moans filling the room as they worked each other closer to orgasm. “That’s it, make each other cum like the dirty little sluts you are,” I commanded, my cock rock hard as I watched them. Jennie and Abigail increased their efforts, their movements becoming more frantic as they brought each other closer to orgasm. When they came, they screamed, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.
“Skylar, Lorna, I want you to pleasure me while I watch them,” I commanded, sitting on the couch. “Skylar, you suck my cock. Lorna, you sit on my face.” They quickly obeyed, Skylar wrapping her lips around my dick while my mom lowered her pussy onto my waiting tongue. The sensation was incredible, Skylar’s mouth working my cock while I tasted my mom’s juices. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled Skylar away, pushing my mom off my face and standing up. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get dressed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies. “Next week, we’re going somewhere special,” I said once they were all ready. “I have something new planned for all of you.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter.
The next day at work, I decided it was time to bring in my mom, Lorna. I had been thinking about it for a while, and I knew she would be the perfect addition to my workplace harem. Lorna worked in the same company as me, but in a different department. I called her into my office, my heart pounding with anticipation. When Lorna arrived, I locked the door behind us. “Strip,” I commanded. She quickly obeyed, her body trembling slightly as she stood before me naked. “Bend over the desk,” I said. “I want to try something new today.” Lorna complied, her ass in the air, waiting for me.
I walked over to the cabinet where I kept some office supplies, pulling out a tube of lubricant and a butt plug. “Ever used one of these before?” I asked, my voice low. Lorna shook her head, her eyes wide. “Good. This will be a new experience for you.” I lubed up the plug and her asshole, my fingers sliding in and out, preparing her for what was to come. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “What are you going to do?” I smiled, sliding the plug into her tight asshole. Lorna cried out, her body trembling as the plug stretched her. “That’s to keep you ready for later,” I said, smacking her ass. “Now, suck my cock.” Lorna turned around, kneeling before me and taking my cock in her mouth. She was eager, her tongue swirling around the tip as she began to bob her head. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my hands tangling in her hair. “Show me how much you want to please me.” Lorna moaned around my dick, her movements becoming more confident as she worked me with her mouth.
I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled out, lifting her to her feet and bending her over the desk again. “You want my cock in your pussy, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Lorna nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Lorna cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “That’s it, take it all,” I grunted, my hands holding her hips as I fucked her. “You like that, don’t you? You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in my office with a plug in your ass.” Lorna could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Lorna complied, her eyes glazed with lust as I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face. Streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get dressed,” I said once I was done. “You’re coming with me.” Lorna nodded, her body trembling as she quickly got dressed. I couldn’t believe how easy it was. She was mine now, just like all the others.
I took Lorna to my house, where my other women were waiting. As soon as we walked in, I could see the shock on their faces. They hadn’t been expecting another addition to our group so soon. “Strip,” I commanded. They all obeyed, including Lorna, who was still trembling slightly as she stood before me naked. “This is Lorna,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. “She’s the newest member of our little group. And tonight, we’re going to welcome her properly.” I led them all to the living room, where I had already set up some special equipment. There were hooks on the ceiling, padded benches, and an assortment of toys and restraints. “Lorna, lie down on the bench,” I commanded. “On your back.” Lorna complied, her legs spread wide as she looked up at me with anticipation. “Crysta, Amy, I want you to pleasure her,” I said. “Show her what we do here.” They quickly obeyed, their hands and mouths exploring Lorna’s body as she writhed in pleasure.
The rest of us watched as Crysta and Amy worked Lorna’s body. Crysta’s tongue explored Lorna’s wet folds, while Amy’s hands squeezed her breasts, pinching her nipples. Lorna was moaning, her body arching against their touch. “That’s it, make her cum,” I commanded, my cock rock hard as I watched the scene unfold. “Show her what happens to good little sluts in this house.” Crysta and Amy increased their efforts, their movements becoming more deliberate as they brought Lorna closer to orgasm. Lorna’s cries filled the room, her hands tangled in Crysta’s hair as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling.
“Good girls,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “Now it’s my turn.” I walked over to Lorna, my cock throbbing as I looked down at her. “You ready for more?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Lorna nodded, her eyes glazed with lust. “Beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Lorna cried out, her hands gripping the bench as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of all these other women.” Lorna could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “Jennie, Abigail, your turn,” I said, pointing to the bench. “I want you to pleasure each other while I watch.” They quickly obeyed, Jennie lying down on the bench while Abigail positioned herself over her in a sixty-nine. Their tongues explored each other’s pussies, their moans filling the room as they worked each other closer to orgasm. “That’s it, make each other cum like the dirty little sluts you are,” I commanded, my cock rock hard as I watched them. Jennie and Abigail increased their efforts, their movements becoming more frantic as they brought each other closer to orgasm. When they came, they screamed, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.
“Skylar, Kaylie, I want you to pleasure me while I watch them,” I commanded, sitting on the couch. “Skylar, you suck my cock. Kaylie, you sit on my face.” They quickly obeyed, Skylar wrapping her lips around my dick while my sister lowered her pussy onto my waiting tongue. The sensation was incredible, Skylar’s mouth working my cock while I tasted Kaylie’s juices. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled Skylar away, pushing Kaylie off my face and standing up. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get dressed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies. “Next week, we’re going somewhere special,” I said once they were all ready. “I have something new planned for all of you.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter.
The following Saturday, I decided to take them to a luxury resort I had rented for the weekend. I wanted to test their limits in a new environment, away from the familiar settings of my house and office. I had a suite with a large living room, a hot tub on the balcony, and two adjoining bedrooms. As we arrived, I could see the excitement in their eyes. This was something new, something they hadn’t experienced before. “Strip,” I commanded as soon as we entered the suite. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their clothes falling to the floor until they were all standing before me naked, their bodies trembling with anticipation. “Follow me,” I said, leading them out to the balcony where the hot tub was already bubbling.
I watched as they climbed into the hot tub, their bodies glistening under the evening sky. “Crysta, Amy, I want you to pleasure each other,” I said. “The rest of you, watch.” Crysta and Amy quickly obeyed, their hands and mouths exploring each other’s bodies as the water swirled around them. The rest of us watched from the edge of the hot tub, my cock rock hard as I enjoyed the show. “That’s it, make her cum,” I commanded, my eyes fixed on Crysta as Amy’s fingers worked her pussy. “Show everyone what a dirty little slut you are.” Crysta moaned, her body arching against Amy’s touch as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling in the water.
“My turn,” I said, climbing into the hot tub. “Jennie, Skylar, I want you to pleasure me.” They quickly obeyed, Jennie wrapping her lips around my cock while Skylar pressed her breasts against my back, her hands roaming my chest. The sensation was incredible, Jennie’s mouth working my cock while Skylar’s hands explored my body. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. “Kaylie, Abigail, I want you to pleasure each other while you watch me,” I commanded. “Lorna, you’re going to help me make them jealous.” My mom quickly obeyed, positioning herself in front of me and taking my cock from Jennie’s mouth. I could see the envy in Kaylie and Abigail’s eyes as they watched my mom suck my cock, their own movements becoming more frantic as they tried to pleasure each other.
“That’s enough for now,” I said, pulling my mom away and climbing out of the hot tub. “All of you, follow me.” They quickly obeyed, their bodies dripping water as they followed me into one of the adjoining bedrooms. “Lorna, Jennie, lie down on the bed,” I commanded. “I want to pleasure both of you at the same time.” They quickly obeyed, their legs spread wide as they looked up at me with anticipation. I positioned myself between them, my fingers sliding into their wet pussies as I alternated between licking their clits. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my fingers moving faster inside them. “You like that, don’t you? You like being treated like the dirty little sluts you are.” My mom and Jennie could only moan in response, their bodies pushing against my hands and mouth with each movement.
I could feel their orgasms building, their pussies tightening around my fingers as they got closer to cumming. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” my mom whimpered, “Please make me cum.” “Please, Rick,” Jennie begged, “I need to cum so badly.” I increased my pace, my fingers moving faster inside them while my tongue worked their clits. When they came, they screamed, their bodies trembling uncontrollably as the orgasms washed over them. “Good girls,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “Now it’s my turn to cum.” I positioned myself between my mom’s legs, my cock sliding into her tight pussy as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “That’s it, take it all,” I grunted, my hands holding her hips as I fucked her. “You like that, don’t you? You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of all these other women.” My mom could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out just before cumming, moving to Jennie and sliding my cock into her wet pussy. Jennie cried out, her hands gripping the bed as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “That’s it, take it all,” I grunted, my hands holding her hips as I fucked her. “You like that, don’t you? You like being fucked like a dirty little slut after watching me fuck my mom.” Jennie could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, my cock rock hard as I looked at the others. “On your knees,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get ready for bed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies. I watched them go, my mind already racing with plans for the next day. I had an idea, something that would push their limits even further. I wanted to see how far they would go to please me, how much they would endure for my pleasure.
The next morning, I called everyone into the living room of the suite. “Today, we’re going to try something new,” I said, my eyes scanning their naked bodies. “I want to see which of you can handle the most pleasure.” I had already set up a series of stations around the room, each with different toys and restraints. “Crysta, Amy, you’re up first,” I said, pointing to one of the stations. “Jennie, Skylar, you’re next. Kaylie, Abigail, you’re after them. Lorna, you’re last.” They nodded, their eyes wide with anticipation. “This is a competition,” I continued. “The one who can handle the most pleasure without begging me to stop gets a special reward.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they looked at each other, their competitive natures already kicking in. “But remember,” I added, “This is also a test of your submission. You must obey every command, no matter how intense it gets. Are you ready?” They all nodded, their bodies trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. “Good. Let’s begin.”
Crysta and Amy stepped up to the first station, where I had prepared a series of vibrators and dildos of varying sizes. “Lie down,” I commanded. “On your backs.” They quickly obeyed, their legs spread wide as they looked up at me. I handed each of them a small vibrator. “Start with these,” I said. “When I tell you to move to the next size, you will. No hesitation, no questions.” I watched as they pressed the vibrators against their clits, their bodies trembling as the pleasure began to build. “That’s it,” I said, my voice low. “Show me how much you can take.” Crysta and Amy moaned, their bodies arching as the pleasure intensified. I could see their orgasms building, their pussies getting wetter with each passing moment.
“Next size,” I commanded after a few minutes. I watched as they switched to larger vibrators, their bodies responding immediately to the increased intensity. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my cock rock hard as I watched them. “You like that, don’t you? You like being treated like the dirty little sluts you are.” Crysta and Amy could only moan in response, their bodies pushing against the vibrators with each movement. I could feel their orgasms building, their pussies tightening as they got closer to cumming. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” Crysta whimpered, “Please let us cum.” “Please, Rick,” Amy begged, “We need to cum so badly.” I smiled, my satisfaction growing with each plea. “Not yet,” I said. “You have to earn it. Next size.”
They switched to the largest vibrators, their bodies trembling as the intense pleasure washed over them. I could see them struggling to hold back their orgasms, their muscles tensing with the effort. “That’s it, fight it,” I taunted, my satisfaction growing with their struggle. “Show me how much you want to please me.” Crysta and Amy moaned, their bodies arching as the pleasure became almost too much to bear. “Please, Rick,” Crysta whimpered, “Please let us cum.” “Please, Rick,” Amy begged, “We can’t take it anymore.” I smiled, my satisfaction growing with each plea. “Cum for me,” I commanded. “Both of you. Now.” Crysta and Amy screamed, their bodies trembling uncontrollably as the orgasms washed over them. I watched them cum, my satisfaction complete as they lost control, their bodies writhing in pleasure.
“Good girls,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “Now get up. Your turn is over.” Crysta and Amy slowly got up, their bodies still trembling as they moved to the side to make room for Jennie and Skylar. “Jennie, Skylar, you’re next,” I said, pointing to the second station, where I had prepared a series of dildos and butt plugs. “Lie down,” I commanded. “On your stomachs.” They quickly obeyed, their asses in the air as they looked back at me. I handed each of them a small dildo. “Start with these,” I said. “When I tell you to move to the next size, you will. No hesitation, no questions.” I watched as they slid the dildos into their wet pussies, their bodies trembling as the pleasure began to build.
“That’s it,” I said, my voice low. “Show me how much you can take.” Jennie and Skylar moaned, their bodies arching as the pleasure intensified. I could see their orgasms building, their pussies getting wetter with each passing moment. “Next size,” I commanded after a few minutes. I watched as they switched to larger dildos, their bodies responding immediately to the increased size. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my cock rock hard as I watched them. “You like that, don’t you? You like being treated like the dirty little sluts you are.” Jennie and Skylar could only moan in response, their bodies pushing back against the dildos with each movement. I could feel their orgasms building, their pussies tightening as they got closer to cumming. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” Jennie whimpered, “Please let us cum.” “Please, Rick,” Skylar begged, “We need to cum so badly.” I smiled, my satisfaction growing with each plea. “Not yet,” I said. “You have to earn it. Next size.”
They switched to the largest dildos, their bodies trembling as the intense pleasure washed over them. I could see them struggling to hold back their orgasms, their muscles tensing with the effort. “That’s it, fight it,” I taunted, my satisfaction growing with their struggle. “Show me how much you want to please me.” Jennie and Skylar moaned, their bodies arching as the pleasure became almost too much to bear. “Please, Rick,” Jennie whimpered, “Please let us cum.” “Please, Rick,” Skylar begged, “We can’t take it anymore.” I smiled, my satisfaction growing with each plea. “Cum for me,” I commanded. “Both of you. Now.” Jennie and Skylar screamed, their bodies trembling uncontrollably as the orgasms washed over them. I watched them cum, my satisfaction complete as they lost control, their bodies writhing in pleasure.
“Good girls,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “Now get up. Your turn is over.” Jennie and Skylar slowly got up, their bodies still trembling as they moved to the side to make room for Kaylie and Abigail. “Kaylie, Abigail, you’re next,” I said, pointing to the third station, where I had prepared a series of nipple clamps and vibrators. “Stand up,” I commanded. “Hands behind your heads.” They quickly obeyed, their breasts pushed forward as they looked at me. I walked over to them, my fingers trailing over their nipples before attaching the clamps. “Start with these,” I said. “When I tell you to tighten them, you will. No hesitation, no questions.” I watched as their bodies trembled, a mix of pain and pleasure washing over them as the clamps tightened around their nipples.
“That’s it,” I said, my voice low. “Show me how much you can take.” Kaylie and Abigail moaned, their bodies arching as the sensation intensified. I could see their orgasms building, their pussies getting wetter with each passing moment. “Tighter,” I commanded after a few minutes. I watched as they tightened the clamps, their bodies responding immediately to the increased intensity. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my cock rock hard as I watched them. “You like that, don’t you? You like being treated like the dirty little sluts you are.” Kaylie and Abigail could only moan in response, their bodies trembling with each movement. I could feel their orgasms building, their pussies tightening as they got closer to cumming. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” Kaylie whimpered, “Please let us cum.” “Please, Rick,” Abigail begged, “We need to cum so badly.” I smiled, my satisfaction growing with each plea. “Not yet,” I said. “You have to earn it. Tighter.”
They tightened the clamps again, their bodies trembling as the intense sensation washed over them. I could see them struggling to hold back their orgasms, their muscles tensing with the effort. “That’s it, fight it,” I taunted, my satisfaction growing with their struggle. “Show me how much you want to please me.” Kaylie and Abigail moaned, their bodies arching as the pleasure became almost too much to bear. “Please, Rick,” Kaylie whimpered, “Please let us cum.” “Please, Rick,” Abigail begged, “We can’t take it anymore.” I smiled, my satisfaction growing with each plea. “Cum for me,” I commanded. “Both of you. Now.” Kaylie and Abigail screamed, their bodies trembling uncontrollably as the orgasms washed over them. I watched them cum, my satisfaction complete as they lost control, their bodies writhing in pleasure.
“Good girls,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “Now get up. Your turn is over.” Kaylie and Abigail slowly got up, their bodies still trembling as they moved to the side to make room for my mom. “Lorna, you’re last,” I said, pointing to the final station, where I had prepared a series of restraints and a fucking machine. “Lie down,” I commanded. “On your back.” She quickly obeyed, her legs spread wide as she looked up at me. I walked over to her, my hands securing her wrists and ankles to the bedposts. “This is going to be intense,” I said, my voice low. “But I know you can handle it.” I positioned the fucking machine at the entrance of her pussy, the dildo pressing against her wet folds. “Start slow,” I said, turning on the machine. “We’ll work our way up from there.”
My mom moaned as the dildo began to move inside her, her body arching against the restraints as the pleasure built. I watched her, my cock rock hard as I enjoyed the show. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my satisfaction growing with each thrust of the machine. “You like that, don’t you? You like being treated like the dirty little slut you are.” My mom could only moan in response, her body pushing against the restraints with each movement. I could feel her orgasm building, her pussy tightening as she got closer to cumming. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please let me cum.” “Not yet,” I said. “You have to earn it. Faster.”
I increased the speed of the machine, watching as my mom’s body responded to the increased intensity. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my satisfaction growing with each thrust. “You like that, don’t you? You like being fucked by a machine in front of all these other women.” My mom could only moan in response, her body pushing against the restraints with each movement. I could feel her orgasm building, her pussy tightening as she got closer to cumming. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please let me cum.” “Not yet,” I said. “You have to earn it. Faster.”
I increased the speed again, the dildo now pounding into my mom’s pussy at an incredible pace. I could see her struggling to hold back her orgasm, her muscles tensing with the effort. “That’s it, fight it,” I taunted, my satisfaction growing with her struggle. “Show me how much you want to please me.” My mom moaned, her body arching as the pleasure became almost too much to bear. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please let me cum.” “Please, Rick,” she begged, “I can’t take it anymore.” I smiled, my satisfaction growing with each plea. “Cum for me,” I commanded. “Now.” My mom screamed, her body trembling uncontrollably as the orgasm washed over her. I watched her cum, my satisfaction complete as she lost control, her body writhing in pleasure.
“Good girl,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “Now get up. Your turn is over.” I released my mom from the restraints, her body still trembling as she slowly got up. “All of you, gather around,” I said, my eyes scanning their naked bodies. “It’s time to announce the winner.” They quickly obeyed, their eyes wide with anticipation. “The winner of this competition is Lorna,” I said, my hand resting on my mom’s shoulder. “She was able to endure the most pleasure without begging me to stop.” I could see the mix of disappointment and admiration in the other women’s eyes as they looked at my mom. “As the winner, Lorna gets a special reward,” I continued. “She gets to sleep with me tonight, while the rest of you sleep in the other room.” My mom’s eyes widened with excitement as the other women nodded in understanding. “Now get dressed,” I commanded. “All of you. It’s time to go home.”
The following week, I decided it was time to bring in my sister, Kaylie. She had been working at the same company as me, but in a different department, and I knew she would be the perfect addition to my workplace harem. I called her into my office, my heart pounding with anticipation. When Kaylie arrived, I locked the door behind us. “Strip,” I commanded. She quickly obeyed, her body trembling slightly as she stood before me naked. “Bend over the desk,” I said. “I want to try something new today.” Kaylie complied, her ass in the air, waiting for me.
I walked over to the cabinet where I kept some office supplies, pulling out a tube of lubricant and a small dildo. “Ever used one of these at work before?” I asked, my voice low. Kaylie shook her head, her eyes wide. “Good. This will be a new experience for you.” I lubed up the dildo and her pussy, my fingers sliding in and out, preparing her for what was to come. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “What are you going to do?” I smiled, sliding the dildo into her tight pussy. Kaylie cried out, her body trembling as the dildo stretched her. “That’s to keep you ready for later,” I said, smacking her ass. “Now, suck my cock.” Kaylie turned around, kneeling before me and taking my cock in her mouth. She was eager, her tongue swirling around the tip as she began to bob her head. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my hands tangling in her hair. “Show me how much you want to please me.” Kaylie moaned around my dick, her movements becoming more confident as she worked me with her mouth.
I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled out, lifting her to her feet and bending her over the desk again. “You want my cock in your pussy, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Kaylie nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Kaylie cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “That’s it, take it all,” I grunted, my hands holding her hips as I fucked her. “You like that, don’t you? You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in my office with a dildo in your pussy.” Kaylie could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Kaylie complied, her eyes glazed with lust as I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face. Streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get dressed,” I said once I was done. “You’re coming with me.” Kaylie nodded, her body trembling as she quickly got dressed. I couldn’t believe how easy it was. She was mine now, just like all the others.
I took Kaylie to my house, where my other women were waiting. As soon as we walked in, I could see the shock on their faces. They hadn’t been expecting another addition to our group so soon. “Strip,” I commanded. They all obeyed, including Kaylie, who was still trembling slightly as she stood before me naked. “This is Kaylie,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. “She’s the newest member of our little group. And tonight, we’re going to welcome her properly.” I led them all to the living room, where I had already set up some special equipment. There were hooks on the ceiling, padded benches, and an assortment of toys and restraints. “Kaylie, lie down on the bench,” I commanded. “On your back.” Kaylie complied, her legs spread wide as she looked up at me with anticipation. “Crysta, Amy, I want you to pleasure her,” I said. “Show her what we do here.” They quickly obeyed, their hands and mouths exploring Kaylie’s body as she writhed in pleasure.
The rest of us watched as Crysta and Amy worked Kaylie’s body. Crysta’s tongue explored Kaylie’s wet folds, while Amy’s hands squeezed her breasts, pinching her nipples. Kaylie was moaning, her body arching against their touch. “That’s it, make her cum,” I commanded, my cock rock hard as I watched the scene unfold. “Show her what happens to good little sluts in this house.” Crysta and Amy increased their efforts, their movements becoming more deliberate as they brought Kaylie closer to orgasm. Kaylie’s cries filled the room, her hands tangled in Crysta’s hair as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling.
“Good girls,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “Now it’s my turn.” I walked over to Kaylie, my cock throbbing as I looked down at her. “You ready for more?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Kaylie nodded, her eyes glazed with lust. “Beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Kaylie cried out, her hands gripping the bench as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of all these other women.” Kaylie could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “Jennie, Abigail, your turn,” I said, pointing to the bench. “I want you to pleasure each other while I watch.” They quickly obeyed, Jennie lying down on the bench while Abigail positioned herself over her in a sixty-nine. Their tongues explored each other’s pussies, their moans filling the room as they worked each other closer to orgasm. “That’s it, make each other cum like the dirty little sluts you are,” I commanded, my cock rock hard as I watched them. Jennie and Abigail increased their efforts, their movements becoming more frantic as they brought each other closer to orgasm. When they came, they screamed, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.
“Skylar, Lorna, I want you to pleasure me while I watch them,” I commanded, sitting on the couch. “Skylar, you suck my cock. Lorna, you sit on my face.” They quickly obeyed, Skylar wrapping her lips around my dick while my mom lowered her pussy onto my waiting tongue. The sensation was incredible, Skylar’s mouth working my cock while I tasted my mom’s juices. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled Skylar away, pushing my mom off my face and standing up. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get dressed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies. “Next week, we’re going somewhere special,” I said once they were all ready. “I have something new planned for all of you.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter.
The next day at work, I decided to add Skylar to my workplace collection. Skylar was a new intern who had caught my eye the day she started. She was young, eager to please, and I knew she would be perfect for what I had in mind. I called her into my office, my cock already hard in anticipation. When Skylar arrived, I locked the door behind us. “Strip,” I commanded. She hesitated for a moment, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and excitement. “Now,” I added, my voice firm. She quickly obeyed, her body trembling slightly as she stood before me naked. “Bend over the desk,” I said. “I want to try something new today.” Skylar complied, her ass in the air, waiting for me.
I walked over to the cabinet where I kept some office supplies, pulling out a tube of lubricant and a set of nipple clamps. “Ever used these before?” I asked, my voice low. Skylar shook her head, her eyes wide. “Good. This will be a new experience for you.” I attached the clamps to her nipples, adjusting them until she cried out in pleasure. “That’s to keep you ready for later,” I said, smacking her ass. “Now, suck my cock.” Skylar turned around, kneeling before me and taking my cock in her mouth. She was hesitant at first, but soon became more confident, her tongue swirling around the tip as she began to bob her head. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my hands tangling in her hair. “Show me how much you want to please me.” Skylar moaned around my dick, her movements becoming more confident as she worked me with her mouth.
I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled out, lifting her to her feet and bending her over the desk again. “You want my cock in your pussy, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Skylar nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Skylar cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “That’s it, take it all,” I grunted, my hands holding her hips as I fucked her. “You like that, don’t you? You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in my office with nipple clamps on.” Skylar could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Skylar complied, her eyes glazed with lust as I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face. Streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get dressed,” I said once I was done. “You’re coming with me.” Skylar nodded, her body trembling as she quickly got dressed. I couldn’t believe how easy it was. She was mine now, just like all the others.
I took Skylar to my house, where my other women were waiting. As soon as we walked in, I could see the shock on their faces. They hadn’t been expecting another addition to our group so soon. “Strip,” I commanded. They all obeyed, including Skylar, who was still trembling slightly as she stood before me naked. “This is Skylar,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. “She’s the newest member of our little group. And tonight, we’re going to welcome her properly.” I led them all to the living room, where I had already set up some special equipment. There were hooks on the ceiling, padded benches, and an assortment of toys and restraints. “Skylar, lie down on the bench,” I commanded. “On your back.” Skylar complied, her legs spread wide as she looked up at me with anticipation. “Crysta, Amy, I want you to pleasure her,” I said. “Show her what we do here.” They quickly obeyed, their hands and mouths exploring Skylar’s body as she writhed in pleasure.
The rest of us watched as Crysta and Amy worked Skylar’s body. Crysta’s tongue explored Skylar’s wet folds, while Amy’s hands squeezed her breasts, pinching her nipples. Skylar was moaning, her body arching against their touch. “That’s it, make her cum,” I commanded, my cock rock hard as I watched the scene unfold. “Show her what happens to good little sluts in this house.” Crysta and Amy increased their efforts, their movements becoming more deliberate as they brought Skylar closer to orgasm. Skylar’s cries filled the room, her hands tangled in Crysta’s hair as her orgasm built. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling.
“Good girls,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “Now it’s my turn.” I walked over to Skylar, my cock throbbing as I looked down at her. “You ready for more?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Skylar nodded, her eyes glazed with lust. “Beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Skylar cried out, her hands gripping the bench as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of all these other women.” Skylar could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “Jennie, Abigail, your turn,” I said, pointing to the bench. “I want you to pleasure each other while I watch.” They quickly obeyed, Jennie lying down on the bench while Abigail positioned herself over her in a sixty-nine. Their tongues explored each other’s pussies, their moans filling the room as they worked each other closer to orgasm. “That’s it, make each other cum like the dirty little sluts you are,” I commanded, my cock rock hard as I watched them. Jennie and Abigail increased their efforts, their movements becoming more frantic as they brought each other closer to orgasm. When they came, they screamed, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.
“Kaylie, Lorna, I want you to pleasure me while I watch them,” I commanded, sitting on the couch. “Kaylie, you suck my cock. Lorna, you sit on my face.” They quickly obeyed, Kaylie wrapping her lips around my dick while my mom lowered her pussy onto my waiting tongue. The sensation was incredible, Kaylie’s mouth working my cock while I tasted my mom’s juices. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled Kaylie away, pushing my mom off my face and standing up. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get dressed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies. “Next week, we’re going somewhere special,” I said once they were all ready. “I have something new planned for all of you.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter.
The following day, I decided it was time to bring Abigail into my workplace collection. Abigail was a recent hire in the marketing department, with curves that drove me wild every time she walked by my office. I called her in, locking the door behind her. “Strip,” I commanded. She obeyed without hesitation, her full breasts spilling out as she removed her blouse. “On your knees,” I said next. Abigail complied, her eyes fixed on my crotch as I unzipped my pants. “Suck my cock,” I ordered. She wrapped her lips around me, her tongue swirling around the tip as she began to take me deeper into her warm mouth. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my hands tangling in her hair as I guided her movements. “Show me how much you want this job.” I watched as she worked my cock with her mouth, her enthusiasm growing with each passing moment.
After a few minutes, I pulled her to her feet and bent her over my desk. “You want me to fuck you, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet pussy. Abigail nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Say it.” “Yes, I want you to fuck me,” she moaned. “Good girl,” I said, slamming into her tight heat. Abigail cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you? You like being fucked like a dirty little slut on your boss’s desk.” Abigail could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Abigail complied, her eyes glazed with lust as I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face. Streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get dressed,” I said once I was done. “You’re coming with me.” Abigail nodded, her body trembling as she quickly got dressed. I couldn’t believe how easy it was. She was mine now, just like all the others.
That weekend, I decided it was finally time to introduce my mom, Lorna, and sister, Kaylie, to my growing harem. I had been fantasizing about this moment for weeks, and now the time had come. I invited them over to my house under the pretense of a family dinner, but I had other plans. When they arrived, I could see the confusion in their eyes as they noticed the other women already gathered in my living room. “Rick, what’s going on?” my mom asked, her brow furrowed with concern. “Just a little family gathering, Mom,” I said with a smirk. “Strip,” I commanded, looking at all the women in the room. They all obeyed, including my mom and sister, who seemed hesitant but ultimately complied.
Once they were all naked, I could feel the tension in the room as my mom and sister tried to cover themselves. “None of that,” I said, my voice firm. “Hands at your sides. Let them see what you’ve got.” I walked around them, my eyes scanning each body with appreciation. “This is my harem,” I said, my gaze settling on my mom and sister. “And you two are the newest members.” I could see the shock on their faces, but I could also see the flicker of excitement in their eyes. “Now, I want you all to get acquainted,” I said, pointing to the large bed in the center of the room. “Mom, Kaylie, lie down. The rest of you, pleasure them.”
Crysta, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, and Skylar quickly obeyed, their hands and mouths exploring my mom and sister’s bodies. Crysta’s tongue found my mom’s wet folds, while Amy’s hands squeezed my sister’s breasts. Jennie and Abigail joined in, their movements coordinated as they worked to bring my mom and sister to orgasm. Skylar positioned herself between their legs, her tongue alternating between their pussies as they writhed in pleasure. I watched, my cock rock hard as my family was pleasured by my harem. “That’s it, make them cum like the dirty little sluts they are,” I commanded, my satisfaction growing with each passing moment.
My mom and sister were moaning, their bodies arching against the touch of the other women. I could see their orgasms building, their pussies getting wetter with each passing moment. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” my mom whimpered, “Please let us cum.” “Please, Rick,” my sister begged, “We need to cum so badly.” I smiled, my satisfaction growing with each plea. “Not yet,” I said. “You have to earn it.” I watched as Crysta, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, and Skylar increased their efforts, their movements becoming more deliberate as they brought my mom and sister closer to orgasm. When they finally came, they screamed, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. I watched them cum, my satisfaction complete as they lost control, their bodies writhing in pleasure.
“Good girls,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “Now it’s my turn.” I walked over to the bed, my cock throbbing as I looked down at them. “Who wants me first?” I asked, my eyes scanning each of their faces. My mom and sister looked at each other, a silent understanding passing between them before they both nodded. “We do,” they said in unison. I smiled, positioning myself between my mom’s legs. “Mom, you’re first,” I said, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. “Beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. My mom cried out, her hands gripping the sheets as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of your son and all these other women.” My mom could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at my sister. “Your turn,” I said, positioning myself between her legs.
“Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. My sister cried out, her hands gripping the sheets as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of your brother and all these other women.” My sister could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “Crysta, Amy, your turn,” I said, pointing to the bed. “I want you to pleasure each other while I watch.” They quickly obeyed, Crysta lying down on the bed while Amy positioned herself over her in a sixty-nine. Their tongues explored each other’s pussies, their moans filling the room as they worked each other closer to orgasm. “That’s it, make each other cum like the dirty little sluts you are,” I commanded, my cock rock hard as I watched them. Crysta and Amy increased their efforts, their movements becoming more frantic as they brought each other closer to orgasm. When they came, they screamed, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.
“Jennie, Abigail, Skylar, I want you to pleasure me while I watch them,” I commanded, sitting on the couch. “Jennie, you suck my cock. Abigail, you sit on my face. Skylar, you play with my balls.” They quickly obeyed, Jennie wrapping her lips around my dick while Abigail lowered her pussy onto my waiting tongue. Skylar’s hands gently cupped my balls, massaging them as she watched the other two women work me over. The sensation was incredible, Jennie’s mouth working my cock while I tasted Abigail’s juices and Skylar massaged my balls. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled Jennie away, pushing Abigail off my face and standing up. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get dressed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies. “Next week, we’re going somewhere special,” I said once they were all ready. “I have something new planned for all of you.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter.
The following week, I took my harem to a luxury hotel suite I had booked for the weekend. The room was spacious, with a king-sized bed, a jacuzzi, and a stunning view of the city skyline. “Strip,” I commanded as soon as we entered the room. They all obeyed, their bodies trembling slightly as they stood before me naked. “Tonight, we’re going to try something new,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. “I want you all to choose a partner and pleasure each other while I watch.” They quickly paired off, my mom with my sister, Crysta with Amy, and Jennie with Abigail. Skylar stood alone, looking at me with anticipation.
I sat on the couch, my cock already hard as I watched them. “That’s it, make each other cum like the dirty little sluts you are,” I commanded, my satisfaction growing with each passing moment. My mom and sister were the first to orgasm, their bodies trembling uncontrollably as they screamed each other’s names. Crysta and Amy followed soon after, their moans filling the room as they came together. Jennie and Abigail were last, their bodies writhing in pleasure as they reached their climax. “Good girls,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “Skylar, come here.” She quickly obeyed, kneeling before me as I unzipped my pants. “Suck my cock,” I ordered. Skylar wrapped her lips around me, her tongue swirling around the tip as she began to take me deeper into her warm mouth. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my hands tangling in her hair as I guided her movements.
I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled her away, leading her to the bed and positioning her on all fours. “You want me to fuck you, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Skylar nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Say it.” “Yes, I want you to fuck me,” she moaned. “Good girl,” I said, slamming into her tight heat. Skylar cried out, her hands gripping the sheets as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you? You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of all these other women.” Skylar could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “Your turn,” I said, pointing to the bed. They all quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on the bed in a circle, their legs spread wide and their pussies glistening with wetness. “I’m going to fuck each one of you,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their faces. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” I started with my mom, slamming into her tight pussy as she cried out in pleasure. Then I moved to my sister, then Crysta, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, and finally Skylar again. By the time I was done, they were all moaning and writhing on the bed, their bodies covered in sweat and cum. “Now, all of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get in the jacuzzi,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies before heading to the jacuzzi.
As I watched them soak in the hot water, their bodies relaxed and their skin flushed, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. I had built this harem from nothing, and now I had seven women who would do anything to please me. And I was just getting started. “Tomorrow, we’re going to the beach,” I said, breaking the silence. “And I have something special planned for all of you.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter.
The next day, we all went to the beach, my harem in tiny bikinis that barely covered their assets. I watched as they played in the water, their bodies glistening under the hot sun. “Strip,” I commanded once we found a secluded spot. They quickly obeyed, their bikinis dropping to the sand as they stood before me naked. “I want you all to choose a partner and pleasure each other while I watch,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. They quickly paired off, my mom with my sister, Crysta with Amy, and Jennie with Abigail. Skylar stood alone, looking at me with anticipation. I smiled, leading her to a large rock formation and positioning her on all fours. “You want me to fuck you, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Skylar nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Say it.” “Yes, I want you to fuck me,” she moaned. “Good girl,” I said, slamming into her tight heat. Skylar cried out, her hands gripping the rock as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut on the beach where anyone could see us.” Skylar could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get dressed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies before getting dressed.
That night, we all went back to the hotel suite, the energy between us electric with anticipation. I knew I wanted to push their boundaries further, to test their complete submission to me. “Tonight is about training,” I announced as they all gathered in the living area, their eyes fixed on me. “I want to see how well you follow instructions when the stakes are higher.” I led them to the large bed, pointing to the various toys and restraints I’d laid out. “Crysta, Amy, I want you to bind Jennie and Abigail’s hands to the bedposts. Make it tight enough that they can’t escape, but not so tight that it cuts off circulation.” I watched as they eagerly complied, the leather straps wrapping around Jennie’s and Abigail’s wrists.
“Skylar, you’ll be assisting me tonight,” I said, my voice low and commanding. “Your job is to use this vibrator on whichever woman I indicate. Do you understand?” She nodded, her eyes wide with excitement. “Good. Now, Mom and Kaylie, kneel at the foot of the bed. You’re going to watch and learn.” As my mom and sister took their positions, I could see the mixture of apprehension and desire in their expressions. They were completely under my control, and they knew it. I stepped to the side of the bed where Jennie was restrained, running my hand along her inner thigh. “You’re going to count each orgasm you have tonight,” I said, my fingers tracing her wet slit. “If you lose count, we start over.” Jennie whimpered, her hips arching toward my touch. “Yes, Rick,” she breathed.
I motioned to Skylar, who positioned herself beside Abigail with the vibrator in hand. “Begin,” I commanded. Skylar pressed the toy against Abigail’s clit, causing her to gasp and strain against her restraints. At the same time, I positioned myself between Jennie’s legs, my cock already hard and ready. “You get my cock as a reward,” I said, sliding into Jennie’s wet pussy. “But only after you’ve cum at least three times from Skylar’s attention.” I watched as Skylar expertly worked Abigail toward her first orgasm, her movements precise and deliberate. Abigail’s cries filled the room as her body trembled with release. “One,” she gasped, her eyes locked on mine.
I began to thrust into Jennie, my strokes slow and torturous. “You’re not allowed to cum until Abigail reaches three,” I said, my hands gripping her hips. Jennie moaned in frustration, her body writhing beneath me as Skylar brought Abigail to her second orgasm. “Two,” Abigail cried out, her body arching against the restraints. I could see the desperation in Jennie’s eyes as she fought her building orgasm, her muscles clenching around my cock with each thrust. “Please, Rick,” she begged, “I need to cum so badly.” I smirked, increasing my pace slightly as Skylar worked Abigail toward her third release. “Not yet,” I said firmly. “You have to wait.”
When Abigail finally reached her third orgasm, her entire body trembling with pleasure, I gave Jennie permission to release. “Cum for me now,” I commanded, my strokes becoming faster and deeper. Jennie screamed as her orgasm washed over her, her pussy clenching around my cock. “One,” she gasped when the waves of pleasure finally subsided. “Good girl,” I said, continuing to thrust into her. “Now for round two.” I motioned to Skylar, who moved the vibrator to Jennie’s clit while I continued to fuck her. The dual stimulation was overwhelming, and within minutes, Jennie was crying out again. “Two,” she managed to say between gasps of pleasure.
After Jennie’s second orgasm, I pulled out and turned to my mom and sister. “Your turn to demonstrate what you’ve learned,” I said, my eyes scanning their naked bodies. “Mom, I want you to pleasure Kaylie using your hands and mouth only. Kaylie, you’re not allowed to cum until I say so.” My mom eagerly complied, her lips finding my sister’s wet folds as her fingers explored her clit. I watched as my sister’s body trembled with pleasure, her hands tangling in our mom’s hair. “Please, Rick,” she begged, her hips arching against our mom’s mouth. “Not yet,” I said, my voice firm. “You need to show more control.”
I turned to Abigail and Jennie, who were still restrained on the bed. “Crysta, Amy, release them,” I commanded. As soon as their hands were free, I positioned them on their hands and knees at the foot of the bed. “Skylar, use the vibrator on them both,” I said. “And Crysta, Amy, I want you to stand behind them and spank their asses until they’re both bright red.” The room filled with sounds of pleasure and pain as Skylar worked her magic with the vibrator and Crysta and Amy delivered firm spanks to Abigail’s and Jennie’s exposed asses. I could see their bodies responding, their skin flushing with pleasure as they pushed back against the stimulation.
I walked back to where my mom and sister were, my cock rock hard as I watched my mom bring my sister closer to orgasm. “Now, Kaylie,” I said, my voice low. “You can cum.” My sister cried out as her orgasm washed over her, her entire body trembling. My mom continued to lap at her juices, prolonging her pleasure. “Good girl,” I said, positioning myself behind my mom. “Now it’s your turn.” I slid into my mom’s wet pussy, my hands gripping her hips as I began to thrust. “You like that, don’t you?” I asked, my strokes becoming faster and harder. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut while your daughter watches.” My mom could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust.
I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get in the jacuzzi,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies before heading to the jacuzzi.
As they soaked in the hot water, their bodies relaxed and their skin flushed, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. I had built this harem from nothing, and now I had seven women who would do anything to please me. And I was just getting started. “Next weekend, we’re going to a cabin in the woods,” I announced, breaking the silence. “No distractions, no interruptions. Just us.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter. I had a feeling the cabin would be the perfect place to push their boundaries even further, to test their complete submission to me. And I couldn’t wait.
The next week at work, I decided it was time to add another woman to my workplace collection. Her name was Tiffany, and she worked in the accounting department. I had been watching her for weeks, waiting for the perfect opportunity to make my move. That opportunity came when she was assigned to work on a project with me. I called her into my office, locking the door behind her. “Strip,” I commanded. Tiffany’s eyes widened, but she didn’t hesitate. Her blouse came off first, revealing a black lace bra that barely contained her full breasts. Then her skirt and panties followed, leaving her standing before me naked. “Bend over my desk,” I said next. Tiffany complied, her ass in the air, waiting for me. “Ever been fucked in the ass?” I asked, my hands caressing her smooth skin. Tiffany shook her head, her body trembling slightly. “Good,” I said. “You’re in for a treat.”
I walked over to my desk drawer, pulling out a bottle of lubricant. “This will help,” I said, squirting some on her tight hole and my rock-hard cock. “Relax and take it like a good little slut.” I positioned myself behind her, pressing the tip of my dick against her ass. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck my ass.” That was all I needed to hear. I slowly pushed into her, feeling her tight muscles resist before giving way. Tiffany cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk as I buried myself deep inside her. “That’s it, take it all,” I groaned, my hands holding her hips as I began to thrust. “You like that, don’t you? You like being fucked in the ass like a dirty little slut.” Tiffany could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust.
I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her body tremble as her pleasure built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her ass spasmed around my cock, milking me as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Tiffany complied, her eyes glazed with lust as I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face. Streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get dressed,” I said once I was done. “You’re coming with me.” Tiffany nodded, her body trembling as she quickly got dressed. She was mine now, just like all the others.
When we arrived at my house, Tiffany’s eyes widened as she saw the other women waiting for us. “This is Tiffany,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. “She’s the newest member of our little group. And tonight, we’re going to welcome her properly.” I led them all to the living room, where I had already set up some special equipment. “Tiffany, lie down on the bench,” I commanded. “On your back.” Tiffany complied, her legs spread wide as she looked up at me with anticipation. “Crysta, Amy, I want you to pleasure her,” I said. “Show her what we do here.” They quickly obeyed, their hands and mouths exploring Tiffany’s body as she writhed in pleasure.
The rest of us watched as Crysta and Amy worked Tiffany’s body. Crysta’s tongue explored Tiffany’s wet folds, while Amy’s hands squeezed her breasts, pinching her nipples. Tiffany was moaning, her body arching against their touch. “That’s it, make her cum,” I commanded, my cock rock hard as I watched the scene unfold. “Show her what happens to good little sluts in this house.” Crysta and Amy increased their efforts, their movements becoming more deliberate as they brought Tiffany closer to orgasm. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling.
“Good girls,” I said, my voice rough with satisfaction. “Now it’s my turn.” I walked over to Tiffany, my cock throbbing as I looked down at her. “You ready for more?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Tiffany nodded, her eyes glazed with lust. “Beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Tiffany cried out, her hands gripping the bench as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of all these other women.” Tiffany could only moan in response, her body arching against me with each thrust.
I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “Jennie, Abigail, your turn,” I said, pointing to the bench. “I want you to pleasure each other while I watch.” They quickly obeyed, Jennie lying down on the bench while Abigail positioned herself over her in a sixty-nine. Their tongues explored each other’s pussies, their moans filling the room as they worked each other closer to orgasm.
“Kaylie, Lorna, I want you to pleasure me while I watch them,” I commanded, sitting on the couch. “Kaylie, you suck my cock. Lorna, you sit on my face.” They quickly obeyed, Kaylie wrapping her lips around my dick while my mom lowered her pussy onto my waiting tongue. The sensation was incredible, Kaylie’s mouth working my cock while I tasted my mom’s juices. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. I pulled Kaylie away, pushing my mom off my face and standing up. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests.
The next week, I decided it was finally time to introduce my mom, Lorna, and sister, Kaylie, to my workplace collection. I had been fantasizing about this moment for weeks, and now the time had come. I called them into my office one by one under the pretense of discussing a “family investment opportunity.” I started with my mom. When she arrived, I locked the door behind her. “Strip,” I commanded. My mom hesitated for a moment, her eyes wide with a mix of shock and excitement. “Now,” I added, my voice firm. She slowly unbuttoned her blouse, revealing a black lace bra that barely contained her full breasts. Then her skirt and panties followed, leaving her standing before me naked. “Bend over my desk,” I said next. My mom complied, her ass in the air, waiting for me. “You’ve been a naughty mom, haven’t you?” I asked, my hands caressing her smooth skin. My mom nodded, her body trembling slightly. “Good,” I said. “You’re about to be punished.”
I walked over to my desk drawer, pulling out a wooden paddle. “This will help,” I said, rubbing it against her exposed ass. “You’re going to count each spank, and thank me after each one.” I raised the paddle, bringing it down firmly on her ass. My mom cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk. “One,” she gasped. “Thank you, Rick.” I brought the paddle down again, this time harder. “Two,” she whimpered. “Thank you, Rick.” I continued to spank her, each stroke harder than the last, until her ass was bright red and she had counted ten. “Good girl,” I said, putting the paddle away. “Now, it’s time for your reward.” I positioned myself behind her, pressing the tip of my dick against her wet pussy. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. My mom cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut on your son’s desk.” My mom could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. My mom complied, her eyes glazed with lust as I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face. Streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get dressed,” I said once I was done. “Send your sister in.” My mom nodded, her body trembling as she quickly got dressed. She was mine now, completely and utterly.
When my sister, Kaylie, arrived, I could see the curiosity in her eyes as she took in my disheveled appearance. “Strip,” I commanded. Kaylie hesitated for a moment, her eyes wide with a mix of shock and excitement. “Now,” I added, my voice firm. She slowly unbuttoned her blouse, revealing a pink lace bra that barely contained her perky breasts. Then her skirt and panties followed, leaving her standing before me naked. “Bend over my desk,” I said next. Kaylie complied, her ass in the air, waiting for me. “You’ve been a naughty sister, haven’t you?” I asked, my hands caressing her smooth skin. Kaylie nodded, her body trembling slightly. “Good,” I said. “You’re about to be punished.”
I walked over to my desk drawer, pulling out a leather riding crop. “This will help,” I said, rubbing it against her exposed ass. “You’re going to count each strike, and thank me after each one.” I raised the crop, bringing it down firmly on her ass. Kaylie cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk. “One,” she gasped. “Thank you, Rick.” I brought the crop down again, this time harder. “Two,” she whimpered. “Thank you, Rick.” I continued to spank her, each strike harder than the last, until her ass was bright red and she had counted ten. “Good girl,” I said, putting the crop away. “Now, it’s time for your reward.” I positioned myself behind her, pressing the tip of my dick against her wet pussy. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Kaylie cried out, her hands gripping the edge of my desk as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut on your brother’s desk.” Kaylie could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed my name, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out just before cumming, turning her around and forcing her to her knees. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Kaylie complied, her eyes glazed with lust as I stroked my cock, aiming it at her face. Streams of cum shot out, covering her cheeks and lips. “Clean yourself up and get dressed,” I said once I was done. “Wait for me in the parking lot.” Kaylie nodded, her body trembling as she quickly got dressed. She was mine now, completely and utterly.
I called Crysta, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, and Skylar into my office next, one by one. Each of them went through the same routine: strip, bend over my desk, count their punishment, then beg for their reward. I fucked each of them hard and fast, making them cum multiple times before covering their faces with my cum. By the time I was done with all of them, my office smelled of sex and sweat, and my dick was raw from all the fucking. I had them all wait for me in the parking lot, their bodies still trembling from their orgasms. When I finally joined them, I could see the excitement in their eyes as they looked at me.
“All of you, follow me,” I commanded, leading them to my car. “We’re going somewhere special tonight.” They quickly obeyed, their bodies still buzzing with pleasure as they piled into my car. I drove them to a secluded cabin in the woods, the one I had rented for the weekend. “This is our new playground,” I said as I led them inside. “And tonight, we’re going to break some rules.” I watched as their eyes widened with anticipation, their bodies already responding to the promise of what was to come. I had a feeling this weekend would be one they would never forget, and I couldn’t wait to see how far they would go to please me.
I led them to the main room, where I had already set up some special equipment. There was a large bed in the center of the room, surrounded by various toys and restraints. “Strip,” I commanded, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. They quickly obeyed, their clothes falling to the floor as they stood before me naked. “Now, I want you all to choose a partner and pleasure each other while I watch,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. They quickly paired off, my mom with my sister, Crysta with Amy, and Jennie with Abigail. Skylar stood alone, looking at me with anticipation. I smiled, leading her to the large bed and positioning her on all fours.
“You want me to fuck you, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Skylar nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Say it.” “Yes, I want you to fuck me,” she moaned. “Good girl,” I said, slamming into her tight heat. Skylar cried out, her hands gripping the sheets as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you? You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of all these other women.” Skylar could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her.
I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “Your turn,” I said, pointing to the bed. They all quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on the bed in a circle, their legs spread wide and their pussies glistening with wetness. “I’m going to fuck each one of you,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their faces. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” I started with my mom, slamming into her tight pussy as she cried out in pleasure. Then I moved to my sister, then Crysta, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, and finally Skylar again. By the time I was done, they were all moaning and writhing on the bed, their bodies covered in sweat and cum. “Now, all of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get in the hot tub outside,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies before heading to the hot tub.
As I watched them soak in the hot water, their bodies relaxed and their skin flushed, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. I had built this harem from nothing, and now I had seven women who would do anything to please me. And I was just getting started. “Tomorrow, we’re going to explore the woods,” I said, breaking the silence. “And I have something special planned for all of you.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter. I had a feeling the woods would be the perfect place to push their boundaries even further, to test their complete submission to me. And I couldn’t wait.
The next day, we all went into the woods, my harem in tiny hiking outfits that barely covered their assets. I watched as they walked in front of me, their bodies glistening with sweat under the hot sun. “Strip,” I commanded once we found a secluded clearing. They quickly obeyed, their clothes dropping to the ground as they stood before me naked. “I want you all to choose a partner and pleasure each other while I watch,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. They quickly paired off, my mom with my sister, Crysta with Amy, and Jennie with Abigail. Skylar stood alone, looking at me with anticipation. I smiled, leading her to a large tree and positioning her on all fours. “You want me to fuck you, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Skylar nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Say it.” “Yes, I want you to fuck me,” she moaned. “Good girl,” I said, slamming into her tight heat. Skylar cried out, her hands gripping the tree as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in the woods where anyone could see us.” Skylar could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get dressed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies before getting dressed.
That night, we all went back to the cabin, the energy between us electric with anticipation. I knew I wanted to push their boundaries further, to test their complete submission to me. “Tonight is about obedience,” I announced as they all gathered in the living area, their eyes fixed on me. “I want to see how well you follow instructions when the stakes are higher.” I led them to the large bed, pointing to the various toys and restraints I’d laid out. “Crysta, Amy, I want you to bind Jennie and Abigail’s hands to the bedposts. Make it tight enough that they can’t escape, but not so tight that it cuts off circulation.” I watched as they eagerly complied, the leather straps wrapping around Jennie’s and Abigail’s wrists.
“Skylar, you’ll be assisting me tonight,” I said, my voice low and commanding. “Your job is to use this vibrator on whichever woman I indicate. Do you understand?” She nodded, her eyes wide with excitement. “Good. Now, Mom and Kaylie, kneel at the foot of the bed. You’re going to watch and learn.” As my mom and sister took their positions, I could see the mixture of apprehension and desire in their expressions. They were completely under my control, and they knew it. I stepped to the side of the bed where Jennie was restrained, running my hand along her inner thigh. “You’re going to count each orgasm you have tonight,” I said, my fingers tracing her wet slit. “If you lose count, we start over.” Jennie whimpered, her hips arching toward my touch. “Yes, Rick,” she breathed.
I motioned to Skylar, who positioned herself beside Abigail with the vibrator in hand. “Begin,” I commanded. Skylar pressed the toy against Abigail’s clit, causing her to gasp and strain against her restraints. At the same time, I positioned myself between Jennie’s legs, my cock already hard and ready. “You get my cock as a reward,” I said, sliding into Jennie’s wet pussy. “But only after you’ve cum at least three times from Skylar’s attention.” I watched as Skylar expertly worked Abigail toward her first orgasm, her movements precise and deliberate. Abigail’s cries filled the room as her body trembled with release. “One,” she gasped, her eyes locked on mine.
I began to thrust into Jennie, my strokes slow and torturous. “You’re not allowed to cum until Abigail reaches three,” I said, my hands gripping her hips. Jennie moaned in frustration, her body writhing beneath me as Skylar brought Abigail to her second orgasm. “Two,” Abigail cried out, her body arching against the restraints. I could see the desperation in Jennie’s eyes as she fought her building orgasm, her muscles clenching around my cock with each thrust. “Please, Rick,” she begged, “I need to cum so badly.” I smirked, increasing my pace slightly as Skylar worked Abigail toward her third release. “Not yet,” I said firmly. “You have to wait.”
When Abigail finally reached her third orgasm, her entire body trembling with pleasure, I gave Jennie permission to release. “Cum for me now,” I commanded, my strokes becoming faster and deeper. Jennie screamed as her orgasm washed over her, her pussy clenching around my cock. “One,” she gasped when the waves of pleasure finally subsided. “Good girl,” I said, continuing to thrust into her. “Now for round two.” I motioned to Skylar, who moved the vibrator to Jennie’s clit while I continued to fuck her. The dual stimulation was overwhelming, and within minutes, Jennie was crying out again. “Two,” she managed to say between gasps of pleasure.
After Jennie’s second orgasm, I pulled out and turned to my mom and sister. “Your turn to demonstrate what you’ve learned,” I said, my eyes scanning their naked bodies. “Mom, I want you to pleasure Kaylie using your hands and mouth only. Kaylie, you’re not allowed to cum until I say so.” My mom eagerly complied, her lips finding my sister’s wet folds as her fingers explored her clit. I watched as my sister’s body trembled with pleasure, her hands tangling in our mom’s hair. “Please, Rick,” she begged, her hips arching against our mom’s mouth. “Not yet,” I said, my voice firm. “You need to show more control.”
I turned to Abigail and Jennie, who were still restrained on the bed. “Crysta, Amy, release them,” I commanded. As soon as their hands were free, I positioned them on their hands and knees at the foot of the bed. “Skylar, use the vibrator on them both,” I said. “And Crysta, Amy, I want you to stand behind them and spank their asses until they’re both bright red.” The room filled with sounds of pleasure and pain as Skylar worked her magic with the vibrator and Crysta and Amy delivered firm spanks to Abigail’s and Jennie’s exposed asses. I could see their bodies responding, their skin flushing with pleasure as they pushed back against the stimulation.
I walked back to where my mom and sister were, my cock rock hard as I watched my mom bring my sister closer to orgasm. “Now, Kaylie,” I said, my voice low. “You can cum.” My sister cried out as her orgasm washed over her, her entire body trembling. My mom continued to lap at her juices, prolonging her pleasure. “Good girl,” I said, positioning myself behind my mom. “Now it’s your turn.” I slid into my mom’s wet pussy, my hands gripping her hips as I began to thrust. “You like that, don’t you?” I asked, my strokes becoming faster and harder. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut while your daughter watches.” My mom could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust.
I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get in the hot tub outside,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies before heading to the hot tub.
As they soaked in the hot water, their bodies relaxed and their skin flushed, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of accomplishment. I had built this harem from nothing, and now I had seven women who would do anything to please me. And I was just getting started. “Tomorrow, we’re going hiking,” I said, breaking the silence. “I have something special planned for all of you.” I could see the excitement in their eyes as they nodded, already looking forward to our next encounter. I had a feeling the hike would be the perfect place to push their boundaries even further, to test their complete submission to me. And I couldn’t wait.
The next morning, I woke before any of them, my cock already hard with anticipation for the day ahead. I went to each woman, waking them with my cock pressed against their lips. They took me eagerly, their tongues swirling around the tip as I fucked their mouths, one by one. When I finally came, I made sure to give each of them a taste before pulling away. “Get dressed,” I said once I was done. “We have a long day ahead.” I watched as they scrambled to obey, their bodies still buzzing with pleasure as they quickly pulled on their clothes.
I led them to a secluded trail I had scouted earlier in the week, one that would guarantee our privacy. The walk was invigorating, the fresh air filling my lungs as I watched my harem in front of me, their bodies already responding to the promise of what was to come. When we reached a secluded waterfall, I knew this was the perfect spot. “Strip,” I commanded, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. They quickly obeyed, their clothes dropping to the ground as they stood before me naked. “Skylar, Crysta, I want you to pleasure each other in the water,” I said, pointing to the pool beneath the waterfall. “The rest of you, on your knees.” They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting.
I walked over to the waterfall, my cock already hard as I watched Skylar and Crysta explore each other’s bodies. “You like that, don’t you?” I asked, my voice echoing off the rocks. “You like being watched like a couple of dirty little sluts.” They could only moan in response, their bodies writhing against each other as they worked each other closer to orgasm. I turned to the others, my eyes scanning each of their faces. “Amy, I want you to eat Jennie’s pussy. Abigail, I want you to eat my mom’s pussy. And Kaylie, you’re going to eat my sister’s pussy.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues exploring each other’s wet folds as I watched. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. “All of you, stop,” I commanded. “Skylar, Crysta, come here.” They quickly obeyed, their bodies still trembling with pleasure as they joined me. “Now, all of you, on your knees,” I commanded. “I’m going to cum on all of you.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get dressed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies before getting dressed.
That night, I decided to introduce a new element to our play: blindfolds. I had them all gather in the main room, their bodies already buzzing with anticipation. “Tonight is about trust,” I announced, holding up a handful of silk scarves. “I want you to put these on, and then I want you to trust that I’ll take care of you.” They quickly obeyed, their excitement palpable as they tied the scarves around their eyes. “Now, I want you all to choose a partner and pleasure each other,” I said, my voice low. “And remember, no peeking.” They quickly paired off, their hands exploring each other’s bodies as they worked each other closer to orgasm. I watched, my cock already hard, as they submitted to my command without question.
I let them pleasure each other for a while, their moans filling the room as they brought each other to orgasm again and again. Then, I decided it was my turn. “All of you, on your hands and knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their bodies still trembling from their orgasms as they positioned themselves on the floor. I walked behind my mom, my cock already hard as I positioned myself at her entrance. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. My mom cried out, her hands gripping the floor as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of all these other women.”
My mom could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “Your turn,” I said, pointing to my sister. I positioned myself behind her, my cock already hard as I pressed the tip against her wet folds. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me.” I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. My sister cried out, her hands gripping the floor as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut while your mom watches.” My sister could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes still covered by the blindfolds. “Take them off and clean each other up,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies before helping each other remove the blindfolds.
The next day, I had a special surprise for my harem. I had rented out the entire gym at my workplace after hours, setting up various exercise equipment for our use. “Tonight, we’re going to work up a sweat,” I announced as they all gathered in the main area, their eyes fixed on me. I watched as they looked around, their expressions a mix of curiosity and anticipation. “Crysta, Amy, I want you on the treadmills. Jennie, Abigail, you’re on the stationary bikes. Mom, Kaylie, you’re with me on the yoga mats. And Skylar, you’re on the elliptical.” They quickly obeyed, their bodies already responding to the promise of what was to come. I watched as they began to exercise, their bodies glistening with sweat as they worked out.
“Skylar, remove your top,” I commanded, my eyes fixed on her bouncing breasts. She quickly obeyed, her skin flushed with exertion as she continued to work out. “Crysta, Amy, I want you to strip completely and continue running.” They quickly obeyed, their bodies glistening with sweat as their bare breasts bounced with each step. “Jennie, Abigail, same,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their bodies glistening with sweat as they pedaled. “Mom, Kaylie, both of you, strip completely and get into a sixty-nine position.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues exploring each other’s wet folds as I watched. I could feel my cock growing harder with each passing moment, my body responding to the sight before me.
I stripped off my own clothes, my cock already rock hard as I approached the treadmills. “Crysta, stop running and bend over,” I commanded. She quickly obeyed, her ass in the air as I positioned myself behind her. “You’ve been a naughty girl, haven’t you?” I asked, my hands caressing her smooth skin. Crysta nodded, her body trembling slightly. “Good,” I said. “You’re about to be punished.” I raised my hand, bringing it down firmly on her ass. Crysta cried out, her hands gripping the sides of the treadmill. “One,” she gasped. “Thank you, Rick.” I brought my hand down again, this time harder. “Two,” she whimpered. “Thank you, Rick.” I continued to spank her, each stroke harder than the last, until her ass was bright red and she had counted ten. “Good girl,” I said, positioning myself behind her. “Now, it’s time for your reward.” I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Crysta cried out, her hands gripping the treadmill as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in the middle of this gym.” Crysta could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at Amy. “Your turn,” I said, pointing to the treadmill. “Bend over.” Amy quickly obeyed, her ass in the air as I positioned myself behind her. “You’ve been a naughty girl, haven’t you?” I asked, my hands caressing her smooth skin. Amy nodded, her body trembling slightly. “Good,” I said. “You’re about to be punished.” I raised my hand, bringing it down firmly on her ass. Amy cried out, her hands gripping the sides of the treadmill. “One,” she gasped. “Thank you, Rick.” I brought my hand down again, this time harder. “Two,” she whimpered. “Thank you, Rick.” I continued to spank her, each stroke harder than the last, until her ass was bright red and she had counted ten.
“Good girl,” I said, positioning myself behind her. “Now, it’s time for your reward.” I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. Amy cried out, her hands gripping the treadmill as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of all these other women.” Amy could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at Jennie and Abigail. “Both of you, stop cycling and get on your hands and knees on the floor,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their bodies still trembling from their orgasms as they positioned themselves on the floor.
I walked over to the weight bench, picking up a pair of handcuffs. “Jennie, put your hands behind your back,” I commanded. She quickly obeyed, her body trembling with anticipation as I cuffed her wrists. “Abigail, I want you to eat Jennie’s pussy,” I said, my voice firm. Abigail quickly obeyed, her tongue exploring Jennie’s wet folds as I watched. I walked over to the exercise mat where my mom and sister were, their bodies still entwined in a sixty-nine. “Both of you, stop and get on your hands and knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their bodies still trembling from their orgasms as they positioned themselves on the mat. “Mom, I’m going to fuck you while you eat your daughter’s pussy,” I said, my voice low. My mom nodded, her body trembling with anticipation as I positioned myself behind her. “And Kaylie, you’re going to eat your mom’s pussy while I fuck her,” I added, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. Kaylie quickly obeyed, her tongue exploring my mom’s wet folds as I positioned myself behind her.
I slammed into my mom, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. My mom cried out, her hands gripping the mat as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut while your daughter watches.” My mom could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at my sister. “Your turn,” I said, pointing to the mat. “Bend over.” My sister quickly obeyed, her ass in the air as I positioned myself behind her. “You’ve been a naughty girl, haven’t you?” I asked, my hands caressing her smooth skin. My sister nodded, her body trembling slightly. “Good,” I said. “You’re about to be punished.” I raised my hand, bringing it down firmly on her ass. My sister cried out, her hands gripping the mat. “One,” she gasped. “Thank you, Rick.” I brought my hand down again, this time harder. “Two,” she whimpered. “Thank you, Rick.” I continued to spank her, each stroke harder than the last, until her ass was bright red and she had counted ten.
“Good girl,” I said, positioning myself behind her. “Now, it’s time for your reward.” I slammed into her, my cock burying itself deep inside her tight pussy. My sister cried out, her hands gripping the mat as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut in front of all these other women.” My sister could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock, her orgasm building fast. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased my pace, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get dressed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies before getting dressed.
As I drove them back to their respective homes, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride. I had built this harem from nothing, and now I had seven women who would do anything to please me. And I was just getting started. The next day at work, I decided to bring my harem to a new level. I called a meeting in the conference room, my eyes scanning each of their faces as they took their seats. “You’re all going to be working closely with me from now on,” I announced, my voice firm. “And when I say closely, I mean very closely.” I watched as their expressions shifted from professional to excited, their bodies already responding to the promise of what was to come. “Crysta, lock the door,” I commanded. She quickly obeyed, her hands trembling slightly as she turned the lock.
“Strip,” I said once the door was locked. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their clothes dropping to the floor as they stood before me naked. “Now, I want you all to choose a partner and pleasure each other while I watch,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. They quickly paired off, my mom with my sister, Crysta with Amy, and Jennie with Abigail. Skylar stood alone, looking at me with anticipation. I smiled, leading her to the conference table and positioning her on all fours. “You want me to fuck you, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Skylar nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Say it.” “Yes, I want you to fuck me,” she moaned. “Good girl,” I said, slamming into her tight heat. Skylar cried out, her hands gripping the edge of the table as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut on this conference table where we have meetings.” Skylar could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “Your turn,” I said, pointing to the table. They all quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on the table in a circle, their legs spread wide and their pussies glistening with wetness. “I’m going to fuck each one of you,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their faces. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” I started with my mom, slamming into her tight pussy as she cried out in pleasure. Then I moved to my sister, then Crysta, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, and finally Skylar again. By the time I was done, they were all moaning and writhing on the table, their bodies covered in sweat and cum. “Now, all of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get dressed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies before getting dressed.
That weekend, I decided it was time to bring all seven women to my home. I had been planning this for weeks, and now the time had come. I called each of them, telling them to arrive at my house at 8 PM sharp. When they arrived, I could see the excitement in their eyes as they took in my spacious living room. “Strip,” I commanded, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. They quickly obeyed, their clothes dropping to the floor as they stood before me naked. “Now, I want you all to choose a partner and pleasure each other while I watch,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. They quickly paired off, my mom with my sister, Crysta with Amy, and Jennie with Abigail. Skylar stood alone, looking at me with anticipation. I smiled, leading her to the couch and positioning her on all fours. “You want me to fuck you, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Skylar nodded, her ass pushing back against me. “Say it.” “Yes, I want you to fuck you,” she moaned. “Good girl,” I said, slamming into her tight heat. Skylar cried out, her hands gripping the couch as I began to pound into her, rough and fast.
“You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut on my couch.” Skylar could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “Your turn,” I said, pointing to the couch. They all quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on the couch in a line, their legs spread wide and their pussies glistening with wetness. “I’m going to fuck each one of you,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their faces. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” I started with my mom, slamming into her tight pussy as she cried out in pleasure. Then I moved to my sister, then Crysta, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, and finally Skylar again. By the time I was done, they were all moaning and writhing on the couch, their bodies covered in sweat and cum. “Now, all of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and follow me,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies before following me to the kitchen.
In the kitchen, I had set up a large table with various sex toys spread out across it. “Tonight, we’re going to play a game,” I announced, my eyes scanning each of their faces. “It’s called ‘How Much Can You Take?'” I picked up a large dildo, holding it up for them to see. “Each of you is going to take turns seeing how much of this you can fit inside you,” I said, my voice firm. “The winner gets to be the only one I fuck tonight.” I watched as their expressions shifted from excited to competitive, their bodies already responding to the promise of what was to come. “Who wants to go first?” I asked. My mom stepped forward, her body trembling slightly as she positioned herself on the table. “I’ll go first,” she said, her voice steady. I smiled, positioning myself between her legs and slowly pushing the dildo into her wet pussy. “Tell me when you want me to stop,” I said, my eyes fixed on her face. My mom nodded, her breath hitching as the dildo filled her. “More,” she gasped. I pushed the dildo deeper, watching as her body responded to the stimulation. “More,” she gasped again. I pushed the dildo deeper, until it was almost completely inside her. “Stop,” she whispered. I smiled, pulling the dildo out and measuring how much she had taken. “Very impressive,” I said, my eyes scanning the others. “Who’s next?”
My sister stepped forward next, her body trembling slightly as she positioned herself on the table. “I can take more than that,” she said, her voice steady. I smiled, positioning myself between her legs and slowly pushing the dildo into her wet pussy. “Tell me when you want me to stop,” I said, my eyes fixed on her face. My sister nodded, her breath hitching as the dildo filled her. “More,” she gasped. I pushed the dildo deeper, watching as her body responded to the stimulation. “More,” she gasped again. I pushed the dildo deeper, until it was completely inside her. “Stop,” she whispered. I smiled, pulling the dildo out and measuring how much she had taken. “Very impressive,” I said, my eyes scanning the others. “Who’s next?” Crysta stepped forward, her body trembling slightly as she positioned herself on the table. “I can take more than that,” she said, her voice steady. I smiled, positioning myself between her legs and slowly pushing the dildo into her wet pussy. “Tell me when you want me to stop,” I said, my eyes fixed on her face. Crysta nodded, her breath hitching as the dildo filled her. “More,” she gasped. I pushed the dildo deeper, watching as her body responded to the stimulation. “More,” she gasped again. I pushed the dildo deeper, until it was completely inside her. “Stop,” she whispered. I smiled, pulling the dildo out and measuring how much she had taken. “Very impressive,” I said, my eyes scanning the others. “Who’s next?” Amy stepped forward, her body trembling slightly as she positioned herself on the table. “I can take more than that,” she said, her voice steady. I smiled, positioning myself between her legs and slowly pushing the dildo into her wet pussy. “Tell me when you want me to stop,” I said, her eyes fixed on her face. Amy nodded, her breath hitching as the dildo filled her. “More,” she gasped. I pushed the dildo deeper, watching as her body responded to the stimulation. “More,” she gasped again. I pushed the dildo deeper, until it was completely inside her. “Stop,” she whispered. I smiled, pulling the dildo out and measuring how much she had taken. “Very impressive,” I said, my eyes scanning the others. “Who’s next?”
Jennie stepped forward, her body trembling slightly as she positioned herself on the table. “I can take more than that,” she said, her voice steady. I smiled, positioning myself between her legs and slowly pushing the dildo into her wet pussy. “Tell me when you want me to stop,” I said, my eyes fixed on her face. Jennie nodded, her breath hitching as the dildo filled her. “More,” she gasped. I pushed the dildo deeper, watching as her body responded to the stimulation. “More,” she gasped again. I pushed the dildo deeper, until it was completely inside her. “Stop,” she whispered. I smiled, pulling the dildo out and measuring how much she had taken. “Very impressive,” I said, my eyes scanning the others. “Who’s next?” Abigail stepped forward, her body trembling slightly as she positioned herself on the table. “I can take more than that,” she said, her voice steady. I smiled, positioning myself between her legs and slowly pushing the dildo into her wet pussy. “Tell me when you want me to stop,” I said, my eyes fixed on her face. Abigail nodded, her breath hitching as the dildo filled her. “More,” she gasped. I pushed the dildo deeper, watching as her body responded to the stimulation. “More,” she gasped again. I pushed the dildo deeper, until it was completely inside her. “Stop,” she whispered. I smiled, pulling the dildo out and measuring how much she had taken. “Very impressive,” I said, my eyes scanning the others. “Who’s next?” Skylar stepped forward, her body trembling slightly as she positioned herself on the table. “I can take more than that,” she said, her voice steady. I smiled, positioning myself between her legs and slowly pushing the dildo into her wet pussy. “Tell me when you want me to stop,” I said, my eyes fixed on her face. Skylar nodded, her breath hitching as the dildo filled her. “More,” she gasped. I pushed the dildo deeper, watching as her body responded to the stimulation. “More,” she gasped again. I pushed the dildo deeper, until it was completely inside her. “Stop,” she whispered. I smiled, pulling the dildo out and measuring how much she had taken. “Very impressive,” I said, my eyes scanning the others. “It seems we have a tie,” I announced. “My sister and Skylar both took the entire dildo.” I smiled, leading them both to the bedroom. “Since you’re both winners, you’re both going to be rewarded,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their faces. “And the others are going to watch.”
In the bedroom, I had set up a king-sized bed with restraints attached to each corner. “Get on the bed,” I commanded, pointing to my sister and Skylar. They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on the bed with their legs spread wide. “Now, I’m going to tie you up,” I said, my eyes scanning each of their bodies. I secured their wrists and ankles to the bedposts, leaving them completely exposed and vulnerable. “You’re going to watch as I fuck them,” I said to the others, my voice firm. “And you’re not allowed to touch yourselves.” I watched as their expressions shifted from excited to frustrated, their bodies already responding to the promise of what was to come. “Now, let’s begin,” I said, positioning myself between my sister’s legs and slowly pushing my cock into her wet pussy. “Tell me how much you want this,” I said, my eyes fixed on her face. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me hard.” I smiled, increasing my pace and slamming into her with each thrust. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut while the others watch.” My sister could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust.
I continued to fuck my sister, her body responding to my rough treatment as her orgasm built. “Tell me when you’re about to cum,” I commanded. “I’m about to cum,” she gasped. I smiled, pulling out and moving to Skylar. “Now it’s your turn,” I said, positioning myself between her legs and slowly pushing my cock into her wet pussy. “Tell me how much you want this,” I said, my eyes fixed on her face. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please fuck me hard.” I smiled, increasing my pace and slamming into her with each thrust. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut while the others watch.” Skylar could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I continued to fuck Skylar, her body responding to my rough treatment as her orgasm built. “Tell me when you’re about to cum,” I commanded. “I’m about to cum,” she gasped. I smiled, pulling out and moving back to my sister. “Now, both of you are going to cum together,” I said, positioning myself between my sister’s legs and slowly pushing my cock into her wet pussy. “And the others are going to watch.” I reached over to rub Skylar’s clit, feeling her body respond to my touch as my sister’s pussy tightened around my cock. “Cum for me,” I commanded. “Now.” They both screamed, their bodies trembling as their orgasms washed over them. Their pussies spasmed around my cock and my fingers, milking them for all they were worth. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked at the others. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I said, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get dressed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies before getting dressed.
The next day at work, I couldn’t stop thinking about the night before. My harem was growing, and I was enjoying every minute of it. As I walked through the office, I noticed a new employee working in the marketing department. Her name was Lorna, and she was exactly my type: tall, blonde, and curvy in all the right places. I watched her for a few minutes, my cock already hardening at the sight of her. “Excuse me,” I said, approaching her desk. “Are you new here?” Lorna looked up, her eyes widening slightly as she took in my presence. “Yes, I just started yesterday,” she said, her voice soft. “Well, welcome to the team,” I said, my eyes scanning her body. “I’m Rick, and I’ll be showing you the ropes around here.” Lorna nodded, her cheeks flushing slightly as she stood up. “It’s nice to meet you, Rick,” she said, her voice still soft. “The pleasure is all mine,” I said, leading her to the conference room. “Now, let’s go over a few things.”
In the conference room, I closed and locked the door behind us. “First things first,” I said, turning to face her. “Around here, we have a special way of welcoming new employees.” Lorna looked at me, her expression a mix of curiosity and apprehension. “What do you mean?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. I smiled, stepping closer to her until our bodies were almost touching. “It means you’re going to show me how dedicated you are to this company,” I said, my hand reaching out to caress her breast. Lorna gasped, her body trembling slightly as my fingers found her nipple. “And how dedicated you are to me.” I could see the conflict in her eyes, but I also saw the desire she was trying to hide. “What do you want me to do?” she asked, her voice trembling. “I want you to strip,” I commanded, my eyes scanning her body. “And then I want you to get on your knees and show me just how much you want this job.”
Lorna hesitated for a moment, then nodded, her fingers fumbling with the buttons on her blouse. I watched as she stripped, her body revealed piece by piece until she was standing before me naked. “Good girl,” I said, my eyes scanning her curves. “Now, on your knees.” Lorna quickly obeyed, her body trembling as she positioned herself on the floor. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Lorna quickly obeyed, her mouth open and waiting. I unzipped my pants, pulling out my already hard cock and positioning it at her lips. “Take it,” I said, my voice firm. “And don’t stop until I tell you to.” Lorna wrapped her lips around my cock, her tongue swirling around the tip as she began to suck. I groaned, my hands tangling in her hair as I started to fuck her mouth, my thrusts becoming faster and harder with each passing moment. “That’s it,” I said, my voice husky. “Take it all, you dirty little slut.” Lorna moaned around my cock, her body responding to my rough treatment as her hands reached up to caress my balls. I could feel my orgasm building, but I wasn’t ready to cum yet. “Stop,” I commanded. Lorna pulled away, her lips swollen and wet as she looked up at me. “Get on the table,” I said, pointing to the conference table. “And spread your legs.”
Lorna quickly obeyed, positioning herself on the table with her legs spread wide. “You want this, don’t you?” I asked, rubbing my dick against her wet folds. Lorna nodded, her body trembling with anticipation. “Say it.” “Yes, I want this,” she moaned. “Good girl,” I said, slamming into her tight heat. Lorna cried out, her hands gripping the edges of the table as I began to pound into her, rough and fast. “You like that, don’t you?” I taunted, reaching around to squeeze her breasts. “You like being fucked like a dirty little slut on this conference table.” Lorna could only moan in response, her body pushing back against me with each thrust. I reached around to rub her clit, feeling her pussy tighten around my cock as her orgasm built. “Tell me what you want,” I commanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, “Please make me cum.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my strokes becoming faster and harder. When she came, she screamed, her entire body trembling. Her pussy spasmed around me, milking my cock as I continued to pound into her. I pulled out, my cock still hard as I looked down at her. “Now, get on your knees and take my cum like a good little slut,” I commanded. Lorna quickly obeyed, her mouth open and waiting. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and chest. I watched as she licked the cum from her lips, her eyes glazed with lust. “Clean yourself up and get dressed,” I commanded. “You’ve got a job here.” Lorna quickly obeyed, her fingers trembling as she pulled on her clothes. “Thank you, Rick,” she said, her voice still soft. “You’re welcome,” I said, unlocking the door. “See you tomorrow.”
After work, I decided it was time to bring the girls home with me. All of them. I called each of them – Crysta, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, Lorna, Kaylie, and Skylar – telling them to come to my house immediately. I wanted to see how they would all interact together in my territory. My cock was already hard with anticipation. As each woman arrived, I directed them to the living room. When they were all there, standing awkwardly, I smiled. “Strip,” I commanded, my voice echoing in the quiet room. One by one, they obeyed, clothes falling to the floor until seven naked women stood before me, their bodies quivering with anticipation.
“Now,” I said, walking a slow circle around them, my gaze taking in every curve, every nipple, every glistening pussy. “We’re going to play a little game. It’s called ‘Serving Rick’. Each of you will take turns showing me how well you can pleasure me. The others will watch and wait their turn.” I pointed to Crysta. “You’re first. On your knees.” Crysta immediately dropped to the floor, her eyes fixed on my crotch. “The rest of you, sit on the couch,” I ordered. “Hands in your laps. No touching yourselves until I say so.” I watched as they scrambled to obey, their faces a mixture of excitement and frustration. I loved having this control over them.
I unzipped my jeans and pulled out my hard cock. Crysta’s lips parted slightly as she stared at it. “Suck it,” I commanded, grabbing a handful of her hair. Crysta opened her mouth and took me in, her tongue swirling around the tip as she began to bob her head. I groaned, tightening my grip on her hair as I began to fuck her mouth, pushing deeper with each thrust. “That’s it, take it all,” I growled. “You love being my little cocksucker, don’t you?” Crysta moaned around my shaft, her eyes watering as I hit the back of her throat. I could hear whimpers from the couch as the other women watched, their arousal evident in the flush of their skin and the hardness of their nipples.
I pulled out of Crysta’s mouth with a wet pop. “Lie on the floor,” I ordered. “Legs spread.” She quickly obeyed, her pussy glistening with wetness. I positioned myself between her thighs, rubbing the head of my cock against her slit. “Beg for it,” I demanded. “Please, Rick,” she whimpered, arching her hips. “Fuck me. Please, I need your cock inside me.” That was all I needed to hear. I slammed into her with one hard thrust, making her cry out. I fucked her fast and rough, the sounds of skin slapping against skin filling the room. I looked over at the women on the couch, their eyes wide and hungry as they watched me dominate Crysta. “You’re next, Amy,” I grunted, increasing my pace. “And I’m going to fuck you even harder than this.”
Crysta came with a scream, her pussy spasming around my cock. I kept thrusting through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. Without pulling out, I looked over at Amy. “Get over here,” I ordered. “I want you to sit on Crysta’s face.” Amy’s eyes lit up as she scrambled to obey. She positioned herself over Crysta’s mouth, lowering her pussy onto Crysta’s waiting tongue. Crysta immediately began to lick and suck, making Amy moan with pleasure. I resumed fucking Crysta, watching as Amy rode her face, her breasts bouncing with each movement. “You like that, don’t you?” I asked Amy. “You like using her face like your personal sex toy.” Amy could only nod, her eyes glazed with lust as she ground her pussy against Crysta’s mouth.
I felt myself getting close to cumming, but I wasn’t done with them yet. I pulled out of Crysta. “Jennie,” I called out. “Get over here and clean my cock with your tongue.” Jennie practically leaped off the couch, eager to obey. She knelt before me, her tongue darting out to taste Crysta’s juices on my shaft. She licked and sucked with enthusiasm, her eyes looking up at me for approval. “You’re a good little cocksucker,” I told her. “I think you deserve a reward.” I pulled her up and bent her over the arm of the couch. “I’m going to fuck this tight little ass,” I announced. “And the rest of you are going to watch.”
Jennie gasped as I positioned myself behind her, my cock pressing against her tight hole. “Please be gentle,” she whimpered. “I’ve never done this before.” “I’ll be as gentle as I want to be,” I growled, pushing into her slowly but relentlessly. Jennie cried out as I entered her, her hands gripping the couch cushions. I gave her a moment to adjust before I began to move, my strokes starting slow and then increasing in speed and force. The other women watched, their breaths coming faster as they witnessed my complete control over Jennie’s body. “You’re taking it so well,” I praised. “Such a good little slut, letting me use your tight ass.”
My thoughts drifted as I continued fucking Jennie’s ass. I loved this power, this absolute control over these beautiful women. They were all mine to do with as I pleased, and they loved every minute of it. I could feel my orgasm building, my balls tightening as I prepared to cum. “Who wants my cum?” I asked, looking at the remaining women. Abigail’s hand shot up immediately. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “I want to taste you.” I pulled out of Jennie, my cock slick with her juices. Abigail knelt before me, her mouth open and waiting. I stroked myself a few times, then came with a loud groan, shooting my load all over her face and in her waiting mouth. She greedily swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean.
“Next up, Lorna and Kaylie,” I announced, still hard and ready for more. “I want you both on the coffee table, on your hands and knees, asses toward me.” They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves side by side, their pussies exposed and glistening. I knelt behind them, running my hands over their asses and down between their legs. “So wet and ready for me,” I murmured, sliding a finger into each of them. Both women moaned, pushing back against my hands. “Please, Rick,” Lorna begged. “Fuck us.” I smiled, removing my fingers and positioning my cock at Kaylie’s entrance. “Patience, slut,” I said, slapping her ass lightly. “I’ll decide when and how you get fucked.”
I slammed into Kaylie, making her cry out with pleasure. Her pussy was tight and wet, gripping my cock like a glove. I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with each thrust. Lorna watched, her body trembling with anticipation as she waited for her turn. “You’re next, slut,” I grunted, pulling out of Kaylie and moving behind Lorna. I thrust into her in one smooth motion, burying myself to the hilt. Lorna screamed, her body arching as I filled her. I alternated between them, fucking one while teasing the other, driving them both wild with desire. “Tell me who wants it more,” I commanded. “Who deserves my cock more?” “Me,” they both cried out simultaneously. “Please, Rick, fuck me.”
I decided to take them both at once. I lay on the floor, my cock standing straight up. “Lorna, you ride my cock,” I ordered. “Kaylie, you sit on my face.” They quickly obeyed, Lorna positioning herself over my erection and slowly sinking down, while Kaylie straddled my head, lowering her pussy to my waiting mouth. I thrust my tongue into Kaylie’s wet folds as Lorna began to ride me, her hips moving in a rhythm that had us both moaning with pleasure. The other women watched, their hands between their legs as they touched themselves. “Don’t you dare cum without my permission,” I warned, my words muffled by Kaylie’s pussy. “You’ll all get your turn to cum for me.”
I felt Lorna’s pussy tightening around my cock as her orgasm approached. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Can I cum?” “Not yet,” I commanded, my tongue working furiously on Kaylie’s clit. “Wait until I say so.” Lorna whimpered, her movements becoming more frantic as she fought to hold back her release. Kaylie was squirming above me, her hands tangled in my hair as she ground her pussy against my face. “Please, Rick,” she gasped. “I’m so close.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my tongue flicking faster as I brought her to the edge. “Now,” I growled. “Cum for me now.” Both women screamed, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. Lorna’s pussy spasmed around my cock, milking me as Kaylie flooded my face with her juices. I continued licking and thrusting, drawing out their pleasure until they collapsed, spent and satisfied.
With Lorna and Kaylie still recovering, I turned my attention to the remaining women. “Skylar,” I called out. “It’s your turn.” She stepped forward eagerly, her eyes bright with anticipation. “On your back, legs spread wide,” I commanded. “I want everyone to see this slutty pussy as I fuck it.” Skylar quickly obeyed, positioning herself on the floor with her knees bent and her legs open. I knelt between her thighs, admiring the view of her glistening folds. “Such a pretty pussy,” I said, running my fingers through her wetness. “Too bad I’m going to wreck it.”
I entered Skylar with one hard thrust, making her cry out with pleasure. I fucked her with long, deep strokes, hitting that spot inside her that made her see stars. Her back arched off the floor, her breasts bouncing with each movement. “Harder,” she begged. “Please, fuck me harder.” I was happy to oblige, my hips moving faster as I pounded into her tight heat. I could feel my own orgasm building, my balls tightening as I prepared to cum. “Where do you want it, slut?” I grunted. “Inside me,” she cried. “Please, cum inside my pussy.” With a final, powerful thrust, I buried myself deep inside her and let go, my cock pulsing as I filled her with my cum. Skylar screamed, her own orgasm triggered by mine, her pussy clamping down around me as she milked every last drop.
As I pulled out of Skylar, I looked at the six women watching me. Their faces were flushed, their bodies trembling with unfulfilled desire. “All of you, in a line,” I ordered. “Hands and knees, asses in the air.” They quickly obeyed, forming a perfect row of glistening pussies and puckered asses. I walked behind them, trailing my fingers over their exposed flesh. “Such obedient sluts,” I murmured. “You all deserve a reward.” I knelt behind Crysta, sliding my still-hard cock into her wet pussy. I gave her a few hard thrusts, then moved to Amy, then Jennie, then Abigail, then Lorna, then Kaylie. Each woman moaned as I entered her, pushing back against me, desperate for more.
After giving each of them a taste, I returned to Crysta. “I’m going to fuck this ass now,” I announced, positioning my cock at her tight back entrance. “And the rest of you are going to watch and wait your turn.” I pushed into her slowly, allowing her to adjust to my size before beginning to move. Her ass was incredibly tight, gripping me like nothing I had ever felt before. “You like that, don’t you?” I growled. “You like having your ass stretched by my cock.” Crysta could only nod, her face pressed against the floor as I began to fuck her harder. I watched as Amy’s hand drifted between her legs, her fingers stroking her own clit as she watched me fuck Crysta’s ass. “Did I say you could touch yourself?” I asked sharply. Amy quickly pulled her hand away, her eyes wide. “I’m sorry, Rick,” she whispered. “I was just so turned on watching you.”
I continued fucking Crysta’s ass, my strokes becoming faster and more forceful. “Since you’re so eager, Amy,” I said, pulling out of Crysta. “You’re next.” I moved behind Amy, positioning myself at her ass. “Please be gentle,” she whimpered. “I’ve never done this before.” “I’ll be as gentle as I want to be,” I growled, pushing into her slowly but relentlessly. Amy cried out as I entered her, her hands gripping the floor. I gave her a moment to adjust before I began to move, my strokes starting slow and then increasing in speed and force. “You’re taking it so well,” I praised. “Such a good little slut, letting me use your tight ass.”
I could feel my orgasm building again, my balls tightening as I prepared to cum. I pulled out of Amy’s ass. “All of you, on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to cum on all of you,” I announced, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and chests. I watched as they licked the cum from their lips, their eyes glazed with lust. “Clean each other up and get dressed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, their tongues lapping up every drop of my cum from each other’s bodies before getting dressed.
The following Friday, the office was hosting a mandatory team-building exercise at a fancy resort outside of town. All my favorite office sluts were there – Crysta, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, and now Lorna too. They all kept shooting me glances across the conference room during the boring presentations, their eyes promising what was to come later. I was sitting in the back with Lorna, my hand resting on her thigh under the table. “You’re going to come to my room tonight,” I whispered in her ear. “All of you are.” Lorna nodded, her breath hitching as I slid my fingers higher, brushing against her panties. “Yes, Rick,” she murmured. “Whatever you want.”
That night, there was a knock on my hotel room door. I opened it to find all five women standing there, dressed in various states of evening wear, their eyes hungry. “Get in,” I commanded, stepping aside. They filed into the room, their gazes sweeping over the king-sized bed. “Strip,” I ordered, my voice firm. They quickly obeyed, clothes dropping to the floor until five naked women stood before me. “On your knees,” I said, unzipping my pants and pulling out my already hard cock. “All of you.” They immediately dropped to the floor, forming a semi-circle around me, their mouths open and waiting. “I’m going to fuck each one of you tonight,” I announced, my eyes scanning each of their faces. “And you’re all going to take it like the good little sluts you are.”
I started with Crysta, grabbing her by the hair and pushing her face toward my cock. She opened her mouth obediently, taking me deep as I began to thrust. I looked down at the other women, their hands already drifting between their legs. “Did I say you could touch yourselves?” I asked sharply. They quickly pulled their hands away, their eyes wide. “I’m sorry, Rick,” Amy whispered. “I want to see who can make me cum with just their mouth,” I announced, pulling out of Crysta’s mouth. “Whoever makes me cum gets to sleep in the bed with me tonight. The rest of you can sleep on the floor.” The women’s eyes lit up with competitive fire. “Amy, you’re up,” I said, pointing to her.
Amy eagerly took my cock in her mouth, her tongue swirling around the tip as she began to suck. I groaned, my hands tangling in her hair as I started to fuck her face. “That’s it, take it all, you dirty little slut,” I growled. Amy moaned around my cock, her eyes watering as I hit the back of her throat. After a few minutes, I pulled out. “Not bad,” I said. “But not good enough. Jennie, your turn.” Jennie’s technique was more enthusiastic, her hands stroking my shaft as her mouth worked the tip. She looked up at me with wide, pleading eyes as she sucked, her movements becoming more desperate. “Getting closer,” I grunted. “Abigail, show us what you’ve got.”
Abigail’s approach was slower, more deliberate. She took her time exploring every inch of my cock with her tongue, her movements precise and controlled. It was different, and I found myself responding to it despite myself. When she took me deep into her throat, I felt my balls tighten. “Almost there,” I said, pulling out before I could cum. “Lorna, last chance.” Lorna looked at the others, determination in her eyes. She took me in her mouth, combining Amy’s enthusiasm with Abigail’s technique. Her hands were everywhere – on my thighs, my balls, my ass – as her mouth worked my cock. She hollowed her cheeks, creating suction that had me seeing stars. “That’s it,” I groaned. “Don’t stop. I’m going to cum.” With a loud cry, I erupted in her mouth, my cum shooting down her throat as she swallowed every drop. Lorna continued sucking until I was completely spent, then looked up at me with a triumphant smile.
“Looks like Lorna won,” I announced, helping her to her feet. “The bed is ours tonight. The rest of you, find a spot on the floor. No pillows, no blankets.” The other women looked disappointed but didn’t argue, arranging themselves on the carpet as I led Lorna to the bed. “You sucked my cock so well,” I told her, pushing her down onto the mattress. “I think you deserve a reward.” I spread her legs wide, admiring her glistening pussy before lowering my head between her thighs. Her gasp filled the room as my tongue made contact with her clit, swirling around the sensitive nub before dipping into her wet folds. I could hear the other women shifting on the floor, their quiet moans as they touched themselves, forbidden or not.
Lorna’s hands tangled in my hair as I ate her pussy, her hips arching off the bed. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “I need more.” I slid two fingers into her tight channel, curling them to hit that spot inside her that made her cry out. “Yes, right there,” she gasped. “Don’t stop.” I increased the pressure on her clit, my tongue flicking faster as my fingers pumped in and out of her. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. “Now.” With a scream, Lorna came, her pussy clamping down on my fingers as her juices flooded my mouth. I continued licking and thrusting, drawing out her orgasm until she lay trembling beneath me.
My cock was rock hard again, ready for more. I positioned myself between Lorna’s legs, rubbing the head of my dick against her wet folds. “You want this, don’t you?” I taunted. “You want me to fuck this tight little pussy while the others listen.” “Yes,” she whimpered. “Please, Rick. Fuck me.” That was all the invitation I needed. I slammed into her with one hard thrust, making her cry out. I fucked her fast and rough, the sounds of skin slapping against skin filling the room. “Tell me who owns this pussy,” I demanded. “You do,” she gasped. “This pussy belongs to you, Rick.”
The next morning, I woke up with Lorna still asleep beside me, her naked body curled against mine. I smiled, already planning my next conquest. I had fucked all the women at work multiple times, and now Lorna and the others were part of my growing harem. But there was someone I had been thinking about lately – Kaylie, the quiet receptionist who always blushed when I looked at her. She was shy and innocent-looking, the exact opposite of the sluts I usually went for, which made me want her even more. I wanted to corrupt her, to turn her into another one of my obedient whores. “Time to expand the collection,” I murmured to myself, carefully extracting myself from the bed.
At the office that Monday, I made sure to pass by the reception desk multiple times throughout the day. Kaylie blushed each time, her hands nervously straightening papers on her desk. By late afternoon, I decided it was time to make my move. “Kaylie,” I said, leaning against her desk. “Could you come help me with something in my office? I’m having some trouble with a filing cabinet.” Her eyes widened slightly, but she nodded. “Of course, Mr. Davis.” “Call me Rick,” I said, leading the way to my office. “And close the door behind you.”
As soon as the door clicked shut, I turned to face her. “Take off your blouse,” I commanded, my voice firm. Kaylie’s eyes widened in shock. “But… why?” “Because I told you to,” I said, stepping closer until our bodies were almost touching. “Now strip.” To my surprise, Kaylie’s hands went to the buttons of her blouse, her fingers trembling as she undid them. She pulled the shirt off, revealing a simple white bra beneath. “The bra too,” I said. “And the skirt.” She obeyed, her face flushed with a mixture of embarrassment and excitement as she stood before me in just her panties.
I circled her slowly, my gaze taking in her slender body, her small but perfect breasts, her flat stomach. “You’re beautiful,” I said, my hands coming to rest on her hips. “But you’re dressed too conservatively. From now on, I want you to wear shorter skirts and lower-cut tops to work.” “But… HR might have a problem with that,” she whispered. “HR won’t bother you,” I said. “Now, get on your knees.” Kaylie immediately dropped to the floor, her eyes fixed on my crotch. I unzipped my pants and pulled out my already hard cock. “Suck it,” I commanded. “And don’t stop until I tell you to.”
Kaylie wrapped her lips around my cock, her movements hesitant at first, then growing more confident as she got into it. Her tongue swirled around the tip, her hands coming up to stroke my shaft. I groaned, my hands tangling in her hair as I began to fuck her mouth, pushing deeper with each thrust. “That’s it, take it all,” I growled. “You love being my little cocksucker, don’t you?” Kaylie moaned around my cock, her eyes watering as I hit the back of her throat. I could feel myself getting close to cumming, but I wasn’t ready to end this yet. “Stop,” I commanded. Kaylie pulled away, her lips swollen and wet. “Bend over my desk,” I ordered.
Kaylie quickly positioned herself over my desk, her legs spread and her ass in the air. I walked around behind her, rubbing the head of my cock against her panties. “You’re already wet for me, aren’t you, slut?” I asked. She nodded, her face pressed against the wood. “Yes, Rick.” I pulled her panties aside and slid a finger into her wet pussy, making her gasp. “Tell me what you want,” I demanded. “I want you to fuck me,” she whimpered. “Please, Rick, I need your cock inside me.” That was all I needed to hear. I positioned myself at her entrance and slammed into her with one hard thrust, making her cry out. I fucked her fast and rough, my hips slapping against her ass with each thrust.
“You’re going to be my new office slut,” I grunted, increasing my pace. “Just like the others. You’ll come to my office whenever I want, ready to please me.” “Yes, Rick,” she gasped. “Anything you want.” I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “You don’t cum until I say so.” I pulled out of her, making her whimper in disappointment. “Turn around and sit on my desk,” I ordered. “Legs spread.” Kaylie quickly obeyed, her pussy glistening with her arousal. I knelt between her thighs, lowering my head to taste her. Her gasp filled the office as my tongue made contact with her clit, swirling around the sensitive nub before dipping into her wet folds.
I ate her pussy with enthusiasm, my tongue exploring every inch of her wet heat. Kaylie’s hands tangled in my hair, her hips arching off the desk as she got closer to orgasm. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Let me cum.” “Not yet,” I said, pulling away. “I want to see you touch yourself.” Kaylie’s eyes widened, but her hands immediately went to her pussy, her fingers sliding between her wet folds. “That’s it,” I encouraged. “Show me how you make yourself cum when you’re alone, thinking about me.” Kaylie’s cheeks flushed, but her fingers moved faster, circling her clit before plunging into her tight channel. Her breathing grew ragged, her body tensing as she approached her release. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Kaylie came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her.
I watched her recover, my cock rock hard and ready for more. “Now get back on your knees,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Kaylie scrambled to obey, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood before her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “Open your mouth,” I grunted. “You’re going to take every last drop.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and in her waiting mouth. She greedily swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said, zipping up my pants. “Now get dressed and get back to work. But remember what I said about your clothes from now on. I expect you to follow my orders.”
Over the next few weeks, I systematically added Kaylie and then Skylar from marketing to my growing collection of office sluts. Skylar was different – more confident, more experienced – but she submitted to me just as eagerly as the others. I enjoyed watching them interact around the office, their shared secret creating a subtle tension that only we could feel. My nights were filled with one or more of them coming to my apartment, eager to please me in any way I desired. I loved the power I had over them, the way they responded to my commands, the absolute control I exerted over their bodies and their pleasure. But as satisfying as this was, I found myself thinking more and more about the two women at home – my mom and my sister. The thought of adding them to my harem both excited and unnerved me, but I knew it was only a matter of time before I made my move.
My mom, Lisa, was in her early forties but could easily pass for thirty. She had the same dark hair and green eyes as me, a body that still turned heads wherever she went. My sister, Emily, was twenty-one, a year younger than me, with a curvy figure and a sweet face that hid a surprisingly wild side I’d only caught glimpses of over the years. They were both attractive, desirable women, and the thought of dominating them, of making them mine, was becoming an obsession. I started paying more attention to them when I was home, watching them move, imagining what they would look like naked and submissive before me.
One Friday evening, I decided it was time to make my move on my sister. Our parents were out for the night, leaving us alone in the house. Emily was in the living room, curled up on the couch watching TV. I walked in and sat down beside her, close enough that our thighs were touching. “Hey,” I said. “What are you watching?” “Just some dumb romantic comedy,” she replied, not taking her eyes off the screen. I slid my arm around her shoulders, my fingers tracing patterns on her bare skin. “You know,” I said softly. “You’ve really grown up recently. You’re looking beautiful.” Emily blushed, glancing at me before turning back to the TV. “Thanks, Rick.”
I let my hand drift lower, coming to rest on her breast. She tensed slightly but didn’t pull away. “Rick, what are you doing?” she whispered. “Something I should have done a long time ago,” I replied, my thumb brushing against her nipple through her thin t-shirt. I felt it harden under my touch. “You like that, don’t you?” I asked, my voice low. “You like your brother touching you.” Emily didn’t answer, but she didn’t stop me either. I took that as encouragement, my hand moving under her shirt to cup her bare breast. Her breath hitched as I rolled her nipple between my fingers.
“Let’s go to your room,” I said, standing up and pulling her with me. She followed without protest, her face flushed. As soon as we were inside with the door closed, I pushed her against the wall and kissed her hard. Emily responded eagerly, her hands tangling in my hair as our tongues met. I broke the kiss long enough to pull her shirt over her head, revealing her perfect breasts. “You have amazing tits,” I said, my hands covering them, squeezing gently. “I’ve wanted to touch them for so long.” I leaned down, taking one nipple in my mouth and sucking hard. Emily gasped, her back arching as I teased the sensitive peak with my tongue.
I backed her toward her bed, stripping off our remaining clothes along the way. When she was naked before me, I pushed her down onto the mattress. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. “Let me see that pretty pussy.” Emily obeyed, her knees falling open to reveal her wet folds. “You’re already excited, aren’t you, slut?” I asked, running my fingers through her wetness. “You like being dominated by your big brother.” Emily moaned as I slid a finger into her tight channel. “Yes,” she whispered. “I’ve fantasized about this for years.”
That was all I needed to hear. I positioned myself between her thighs, rubbing the head of my cock against her slit. “Tell me what you want,” I demanded. “I want you to fuck me, Rick,” she begged. “Please, I need your cock inside me.” I slammed into her with one hard thrust, making her cry out. I fucked her fast and rough, just the way I liked it, my hips slapping against hers with each movement. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” Emily screamed as I hit that spot inside her, her nails digging into my back. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.”
Emily came with a scream, her pussy spasming around my cock. I kept thrusting through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn over,” I ordered. “I want that ass in the air.” Emily quickly obeyed, positioning herself on her hands and knees. I knelt behind her, admiring the view of her glistening pussy and tight ass. “Have you ever been fucked in the ass?” I asked, my finger tracing the puckered entrance. “No,” she whimpered. “But I want you to be my first.”
I positioned my cock at her back entrance, pushing into her slowly but relentlessly. Emily cried out as I entered her, her hands gripping the sheets. I gave her a moment to adjust before I began to move, my strokes starting slow and then increasing in speed and force. “You’re taking it so well,” I praised. “Such a good little slut, letting me use your tight ass.” Emily could only moan in response, her body rocking with each thrust. I felt myself getting close to cumming, my balls tightening as I prepared to fill her. “Where do you want it, slut?” I grunted. “Inside my ass,” she cried. “Please, Rick, cum inside my ass.” With a final, powerful thrust, I buried myself deep inside her and let go, my cock pulsing as I filled her with my cum. Emily screamed, her own orgasm triggered by mine, her body shaking with pleasure.
A week later, I decided it was time to make my move on my mom. I had been planning this carefully, waiting for the right moment when we would be alone. That Saturday morning, my dad went golfing, leaving just the two of us in the house. Mom was in the kitchen, wearing just a silk robe over her pajamas, making coffee. I walked up behind her, my hands resting on her hips. “Morning,” I said, my breath warm against her ear. She tensed slightly but didn’t pull away. “Morning, honey. Sleep well?” “Very well,” I replied, letting my hands slide around to her stomach. “You look beautiful this morning.” Mom blushed, turning to face me. “Rick, what are you doing?” “Something I should have done a long time ago,” I said, my hands moving up to cup her breasts through the thin fabric of her robe.
“Rick, we can’t,” she whispered, but there was no conviction in her voice. “We can, and we will,” I said, leaning in to kiss her. She resisted for only a moment before her lips parted, her tongue meeting mine. I deepened the kiss, my hands untying her robe and pushing it off her shoulders. It pooled at her feet, leaving her naked before me. Her body was even better than I had imagined – full breasts with hard nipples, a flat stomach, and a neatly trimmed patch of dark hair between her legs. “You’re perfect,” I said, my hands exploring every curve of her body. “I’ve wanted you for so long.” Mom moaned as I took one nipple in my mouth, my hand sliding down between her legs to find her already wet.
I led her to her bedroom, pushing her down onto the king-sized bed. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. “Let me see that pussy.” Mom obeyed, her knees falling open to reveal her glistening folds. “You’re excited, aren’t you, slut?” I asked, running my fingers through her wetness. “You want your son to fuck you.” “Yes,” she whispered, her face flushed with a mixture of shame and desire. “I’ve wanted this for so long.” I positioned myself between her thighs, rubbing the head of my cock against her slit. “Tell me what you want,” I demanded. “I want you to fuck me, Rick,” she begged. “Please, I need your cock inside me.” I slammed into her with one hard thrust, making her cry out. I fucked her fast and rough, my hips slapping against hers with each movement. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” Mom screamed as I hit that spot inside her, her nails digging into my back. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.”
Over the next few weeks, I established a routine with my mom and sister. They became my new favorite playthings, always ready and willing to please me whenever I desired. I enjoyed the power I had over them, the way they responded to my commands, the absolute control I exerted over their bodies and their pleasure. Some days, I would fuck my mom in the morning before work, then come home to find my sister waiting for me, naked and eager. Other days, I would have them both at the same time, watching as they touched and pleasured each other for my entertainment. I loved the way they competed for my attention, each trying to be the most obedient, the most satisfying.
My harem was now complete – seven women from work plus my mom and sister. I was twenty-two years old, and I had nine beautiful women at my beck and call, all eager to please me in any way I desired. I had achieved what most men only dream of, and I had no intention of stopping. There were still other women I had my eye on – friends of my sister, colleagues I hadn’t yet conquered, even strangers who caught my eye in public. My collection was growing, and my appetite for domination and control was insatiable. I was Rick, and these women were all mine to do with as I pleased. And life had never been better.
One evening, I gathered all nine women in my apartment. I had moved out of my parents’ house and into a larger place with plenty of room for my growing collection. The women were all naked, arranged on the floor and furniture as I pleased. “Tonight, we’re going to play a new game,” I announced. “It’s called ‘Pleasing Rick’, and the rules are simple. You’re all going to work together to pleasure me in any way you can imagine. The most creative and satisfying wins a special reward.” The women’s eyes lit up with excitement and competition. “Crysta,” I said, pointing to her. “You’re in charge. Organize the others.”
Crysta’s face lit up with authority as she stood and surveyed the other women. “Okay, sluts,” she said. “Here’s what’s going to happen. Amy, you’re going to suck Rick’s cock while he sits on the couch. Jennie and Abigail, you’ll be on your knees beside him, each taking one of his balls in your mouth.” The named women quickly scrambled into position as Crysta continued directing. “Lorna and Kaylie, you’ll be behind the couch, massaging his shoulders and neck. Skylar, you’ll be kneeling at his feet, ready to take over from Amy when I give the signal.” My mom and sister, Lisa and Emily, looked at Crysta expectantly. “And you two,” Crysta said, a smirk on her face. “You’ll be the grand finale. But for now, you’ll watch and learn.”
I settled onto the couch as Amy positioned herself between my legs, her warm mouth already wrapping around my cock. Jennie and Abigail knelt on either side of me, their tongues lapping at my balls as Amy took me deeper into her throat. Lorna and Kaylie’s hands worked wonders on my shoulders, their skilled fingers kneading away any tension. Skylar knelt at my feet, her eyes fixed on Amy’s technique, waiting for her turn. I looked over at my mom and sister, their faces flushed with a mixture of jealousy and arousal as they watched the others pleasure me. “Don’t worry,” I said to them. “You’ll get your turn to prove yourselves.”
Amy’s technique was enthusiastic and sloppy, her saliva coating my shaft as she bobbed her head. I could feel her throat relax as she took me deeper, her nose brushing against my pubic hair. “That’s it, cocksucker,” I grunted. “Take it all.” Amy moaned around my cock, her hands gripping my thighs. Jennie and Abigail’s tongues worked in tandem, licking and sucking my balls, sometimes meeting in the middle as they kissed each other around me. The dual sensation was incredible, and I had to fight to keep from cumming too soon. “Switch,” Crysta commanded. Amy pulled back, replaced by Skylar, whose technique was more precise and controlled, her tongue swirling around the tip before taking me deep.
As Skylar worked on my cock, I noticed my mom and sister getting more restless. Their hands were drifting between their legs, their fingers stroking their wet folds as they watched. “Did I give you permission to touch yourselves?” I asked sharply. They quickly pulled their hands away, their faces flushing. “I’m sorry, Rick,” my mom whispered. “Since you’re so eager,” I said. “Why don’t you two put on a show for us? Sixty-nine on the floor over there.” Their eyes widened with excitement as they quickly arranged themselves on the carpet, my mom on top of my sister. I watched as they began to pleasure each other, their tongues exploring each other’s pussies, their moans filling the room.
The sight of my mom and sister pleasuring each other was too much. I felt my orgasm building, my balls tightening as Skylar continued her expert oral assault. “I’m going to cum,” I grunted. “Who wants it?” All the women cried out, their hands reaching for me. “Skylar, since you’re the one bringing me to orgasm, you get the reward,” I said, grabbing her by the hair. “Open wide.” Skylar opened her mouth, her tongue outstretched as I stroked myself to completion. My cum shot out in thick streams, coating her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. The other women watched with envious eyes as Skylar savored every last drop.
“Skylar wins,” Crysta announced. “Her reward is getting to sleep with Rick tonight. The rest of you will find places on the floor.” The women looked disappointed but didn’t argue, arranging themselves on the carpets around the couch. My mom and sister paused their sixty-nine to join them, their faces flushed with arousal. “You two,” I said, pointing at them. “Keep going. I want to watch you while I fuck Skylar.” They quickly resumed their position, my mom on top of my sister, their tongues working frantically as they pleasured each other.
I pulled Skylar to her feet and led her to my bedroom. “You earned this,” I told her, pushing her down onto the bed. “Now spread your legs wide and show me that pussy.” Skylar immediately obeyed, her knees falling open to reveal her glistening folds. I knelt between her thighs, lowering my head to taste her. Her gasp filled the room as my tongue made contact with her clit, swirling around the sensitive nub before dipping into her wet folds. Skylar’s hands tangled in my hair, her hips arching off the bed as she got closer to orgasm. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “I need to cum.” “Not yet,” I said, pulling away. “I want you to beg for it.”
“Please, Rick,” Skylar begged, her fingers digging into the sheets. “I need your cock inside me. I need to cum for you.” That was all I needed to hear. I positioned myself at her entrance and slammed into her with one hard thrust, making her cry out. I fucked her fast and rough, my hips slapping against hers with each movement. “You’re mine tonight,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” Skylar screamed as I hit that spot inside her, her nails digging into my back. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.”
The next morning, I woke up with Skylar still asleep beside me. I could hear the other women moving around the apartment, their voices low as they prepared for the day. I smiled, thinking about how far I’d come in just a few months. Nine beautiful women, all completely devoted to me, all eager to please me in any way I desired. I had achieved what most men only dream of, and I had no intention of stopping. There were still other women I had my eye on, new conquests to add to my collection. My appetite for domination and control was insatiable, and I knew that my harem would only continue to grow. I was Rick, and these women were all mine to do with as I pleased. And life was good.
At work that week, I noticed a new woman in the marketing department – Jessica. She was tall and blonde, with a body that made my cock twitch every time I saw her. She was confident and professional, always dressed in sharp business suits that only accentuated her curves. I knew immediately that I had to have her, to add her to my collection. I watched her for a few days, learning her routines, her habits, her weaknesses. I discovered that she worked late most nights, often alone in her office after everyone else had gone home. That’s when I decided to make my move.
One Friday evening, I waited until the office was empty before heading to Jessica’s office. Her door was slightly ajar, and I could hear her typing away inside. I knocked lightly, then pushed the door open without waiting for a response. “Jessica,” I said, leaning against her desk. “Working late again?” She looked up, startled, her eyes narrowing slightly. “Yes, I have a deadline. Can I help you with something?” “Actually, I think I can help you,” I said, cirling her desk until I was standing behind her. “With something you’ve been needing for a long time.” Jessica tensed, her hands stilling on the keyboard. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
I leaned down, my breath warm against her ear. “You work too hard,” I said softly. “You need to relax, to let someone else take control for a change.” My hands came to rest on her shoulders, my fingers massaging the tense muscles there. “You carry all this stress in your shoulders,” I continued. “Let me help you release it.” Jessica didn’t pull away, didn’t protest. She simply sat there, letting my hands work their magic. “That feels good,” she admitted, her head tilting slightly to give me better access. I smiled, knowing I had her right where I wanted her.
My hands slid down her arms, then around to her front, caressing her stomach through the silk of her blouse. “You have an amazing body,” I whispered. “All this tension you carry, it’s a shame to hide it.” My fingers traced the curve of her breasts, feeling the lace of her bra beneath her shirt. “Rick,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “We shouldn’t.” “We should, and we will,” I replied, my hands continuing their exploration. “You want this as much as I do. You need this.”
I turned her chair to face me, then knelt before her. “Tell me you don’t want this,” I said, my hands sliding up her thighs under her skirt. “Tell me you don’t want me to touch you, to please you, to make you mine.” Jessica didn’t answer, her eyes fixed on my hands as they disappeared under her skirt. “That’s what I thought,” I said with a smirk. I pushed her skirt up to her hips, revealing her matching lace panties. I leaned in, inhaling her scent before pressing my mouth against her mound through the thin fabric. “You’re already wet for me, aren’t you, slut?” I asked. Jessica bit her lip, her hips arching slightly. “Yes,” she whispered. “I’ve been wanting this since you started.”
That was all I needed to hear. I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her panties and pulled them down her legs, tossing them aside. I spread her legs wider, my gaze taking in her glistening folds. “You have a beautiful pussy,” I said, lowering my head to taste her. Jessica cried out as my tongue made contact with her clit, circling the sensitive nub before dipping into her wet channel. Her hands tangled in my hair, holding me in place as I explored every inch of her with my tongue. “Don’t stop,” she begged. “Please, don’t stop.”
I ate her pussy with enthusiasm, my tongue delving deep, my lips sucking her clit, my fingers sliding into her tight channel. Jessica’s body tensed, her back arching as she approached her orgasm. “Not yet,” I commanded, pulling away. “I want to taste you when you cum on my cock.” I stood up, unbuckling my pants and freeing my rock-hard erection. “Get on your knees,” I ordered. Jessica immediately obeyed, her eyes wide with anticipation as she knelt before me. “Suck it,” I commanded. “Show me how much you want this.”
Jessica wrapped her lips around my cock, her movements confident and skilled. She took me deep into her throat, her tongue swirling around the shaft as she bobbed her head. I watched her, my hands resting on her head, guiding her movements. “That’s it, cocksucker,” I grunted. “Take it all. You love being my little slut, don’t you?” Jessica moaned around my cock, her hands coming up to caress my balls. I could feel myself getting close to cumming, but I wasn’t ready to end this yet. “Stop,” I commanded. Jessica pulled away, her lips swollen and wet. “Bend over your desk,” I ordered.
Jessica quickly positioned herself over her desk, her legs spread and her ass in the air. I walked around behind her, rubbing the head of my cock against her slit. “Tell me what you want,” I demanded. “I want you to fuck me,” she whimpered. “Please, Rick, I need your cock inside me.” I slammed into her with one hard thrust, making her cry out. I fucked her fast and rough, my hips slapping against her ass with each thrust. “You’re going to be my new office slut,” I grunted, increasing my pace. “Just like the others. You’ll come to my office whenever I want, ready to please me.” “Yes, Rick,” she gasped. “Anything you want.”
I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “You don’t cum until I say so.” I pulled out of her, making her whimper in disappointment. “Turn around and sit on your desk,” I ordered. “Legs spread.” Jessica quickly obeyed, her pussy glistening with her arousal. I knelt between her thighs, lowering my head to taste her again. Her gasp filled the office as my tongue made contact with her clit, swirling around the sensitive nub before dipping into her wet folds. I ate her pussy with enthusiasm, my tongue exploring every inch of her wet heat. Jessica’s hands tangled in my hair, her hips arching off the desk as she got closer to orgasm. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Let me cum.” “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Jessica came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her.
I watched her recover, my cock still rock hard and ready for more. “Now get back on your knees,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Jessica scrambled to obey, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood before her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “Open your mouth,” I grunted. “You’re going to take every last drop.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She greedily swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said, zipping up my pants. “Now get dressed and get back to work. But remember, you belong to me now.”
Over the next few weeks, Jessica became a welcome addition to my office harem. She was confident and experienced, always eager to please me in new and creative ways. I enjoyed watching her interact with the others, the subtle rivalry between them adding an extra layer of excitement to our encounters. My days were filled with clandestine meetings in empty offices, storage closets, and even the conference room after hours. Each woman brought something different to my bed, and I took pleasure in exploring their bodies and their desires. But as satisfying as this was, I found myself thinking more and more about the two women at home – my mom and my sister.
My mom, Lisa, was in her early forties but could easily pass for thirty. She had the same dark hair and green eyes as me, a body that still turned heads wherever she went. My sister, Emily, was twenty-one, a year younger than me, with a curvy figure and a sweet face that hid a surprisingly wild side I’d only caught glimpses of over the years. They were both attractive, desirable women, and the thought of dominating them, of making them mine, was becoming an obsession. I started paying more attention to them when I was home, watching them move, imagining what they would look like naked and submissive before me.
One Friday evening, I decided it was time to make my move on my sister. Our parents were out for the night, leaving us alone in the house. Emily was in the living room, curled up on the couch watching TV. I walked in and sat down beside her, close enough that our thighs were touching. “Hey,” I said. “What are you watching?” “Just some dumb romantic comedy,” she replied, not taking her eyes off the screen. I slid my arm around her shoulders, my fingers tracing patterns on her bare skin. “You know,” I said softly. “You’ve really grown up recently. You’re looking beautiful.” Emily blushed, glancing at me before turning back to the TV. “Thanks, Rick.”
I let my hand drift lower, coming to rest on her breast. She tensed slightly but didn’t pull away. “Rick, what are you doing?” she whispered. “Something I should have done a long time ago,” I replied, my thumb brushing against her nipple through her thin t-shirt. I felt it harden under my touch. “You like that, don’t you?” I asked, my voice low. “You like your brother touching you.” Emily didn’t answer, but she didn’t stop me either. I took that as encouragement, my hand moving under her shirt to cup her bare breast. Her breath hitched as I rolled her nipple between my fingers.
“Let’s go to your room,” I said, standing up and pulling her with me. She followed without protest, her face flushed. As soon as we were inside with the door closed, I pushed her against the wall and kissed her hard. Emily responded eagerly, her hands tangling in my hair as our tongues met. I broke the kiss long enough to pull her shirt over her head, revealing her perfect breasts. “You have amazing tits,” I said, my hands covering them, squeezing gently. “I’ve wanted to touch them for so long.” I leaned down, taking one nipple in my mouth and sucking hard. Emily gasped, her back arching as I teased the sensitive peak with my tongue.
I backed her toward her bed, stripping off our remaining clothes along the way. When she was naked before me, I pushed her down onto the mattress. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. “Let me see that pretty pussy.” Emily obeyed, her knees falling open to reveal her wet folds. “You’re already excited, aren’t you, slut?” I asked, running my fingers through her wetness. “You like being dominated by your big brother.” Emily moaned as I slid a finger into her tight channel. “Yes,” she whispered. “I’ve fantasized about this for years.”
That was all I needed to hear. I positioned myself between her thighs, rubbing the head of my cock against her slit. “Tell me what you want,” I demanded. “I want you to fuck me, Rick,” she begged. “Please, I need your cock inside me.” I slammed into her with one hard thrust, making her cry out. I fucked her fast and rough, just the way I liked it, my hips slapping against hers with each movement. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” Emily screamed as I hit that spot inside her, her nails digging into my back. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.”
Emily came with a scream, her pussy spasming around my cock. I kept thrusting through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn over,” I ordered. “I want that ass in the air.” Emily quickly obeyed, positioning herself on her hands and knees. I knelt behind her, admiring the view of her glistening pussy and tight ass. “Have you ever been fucked in the ass?” I asked, my finger tracing the puckered entrance. “No,” she whimpered. “But I want you to be my first.”
I positioned my cock at her back entrance, pushing into her slowly but relentlessly. Emily cried out as I entered her, her hands gripping the sheets. I gave her a moment to adjust before I began to move, my strokes starting slow and then increasing in speed and force. “You’re taking it so well,” I praised. “Such a good little slut, letting me use your tight ass.” Emily could only moan in response, her body rocking with each thrust. I felt myself getting close to cumming, my balls tightening as I prepared to fill her. “Where do you want it, slut?” I grunted. “Inside my ass,” she cried. “Please, Rick, cum inside my ass.” With a final, powerful thrust, I buried myself deep inside her and let go, my cock pulsing as I filled her with my cum. Emily screamed, her own orgasm triggered by mine, her body shaking with pleasure.
A week later, I decided it was time to make my move on my mom. I had been planning this carefully, waiting for the right moment when we would be alone. That Saturday morning, my dad went golfing, leaving just the two of us in the house. Mom was in the kitchen, wearing just a silk robe over her pajamas, making coffee. I walked up behind her, my hands resting on her hips. “Morning,” I said, my breath warm against her ear. She tensed slightly but didn’t pull away. “Morning, honey. Sleep well?” “Very well,” I replied, letting my hands slide around to her stomach. “You look beautiful this morning.” Mom blushed, turning to face me. “Rick, what are you doing?” “Something I should have done a long time ago,” I said, leaning in to kiss her. She resisted for only a moment before her lips parted, her tongue meeting mine. I deepened the kiss, my hands untying her robe and pushing it off her shoulders. It pooled at her feet, leaving her naked before me. Her body was even better than I had imagined – full breasts with hard nipples, a flat stomach, and a neatly trimmed patch of dark hair between her legs. “You’re perfect,” I said, my hands exploring every curve of her body. “I’ve wanted you for so long.” Mom moaned as I took one nipple in my mouth, my hand sliding down between her legs to find her already wet.
I led her to her bedroom, pushing her down onto the king-sized bed. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. “Let me see that pussy.” Mom obeyed, her knees falling open to reveal her glistening folds. “You’re excited, aren’t you, slut?” I asked, running my fingers through her wetness. “You want your son to fuck you.” “Yes,” she whispered, her face flushed with a mixture of shame and desire. “I’ve wanted this for so long.” I positioned myself between her thighs, rubbing the head of my cock against her slit. “Tell me what you want,” I demanded. “I want you to fuck me, Rick,” she begged. “Please, I need your cock inside me.” I slammed into her with one hard thrust, making her cry out. I fucked her fast and rough, my hips slapping against hers with each movement. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” Mom screamed as I hit that spot inside her, her nails digging into my back. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.”
Over the next few weeks, I established a routine with my mom and sister. They became my new favorite playthings, always ready and willing to please me whenever I desired. I enjoyed the power I had over them, the way they responded to my commands, the absolute control I exerted over their bodies and their pleasure. Some days, I would fuck my mom in the morning before work, then come home to find my sister waiting for me, naked and eager. Other days, I would have them both at the same time, watching as they touched and pleasured each other for my entertainment. I loved the way they competed for my attention, each trying to be the most obedient, the most satisfying.
My harem was now complete – seven women from work plus my mom and sister. I was twenty-two years old, and I had nine beautiful women at my beck and call, all eager to please me in any way I desired. I had achieved what most men only dream of, and I had no intention of stopping. There were still other women I had my eye on – friends of my sister, colleagues I hadn’t yet conquered, even strangers who caught my eye in public. My collection was growing, and my appetite for domination and control was insatiable. I was Rick, and these women were all mine to do with as I pleased. And life had never been better.
One evening, I gathered all nine women in my apartment. I had moved out of my parents’ house and into a larger place with plenty of room for my growing collection. The women were all naked, arranged on the floor and furniture as I pleased. “Tonight, we’re going to play a new game,” I announced. “It’s called ‘Pleasing Rick’, and the rules are simple. You’re all going to work together to pleasure me in any way you can imagine. The most creative and satisfying wins a special reward.” The women’s eyes lit up with excitement and competition. “Crysta,” I said, pointing to her. “You’re in charge. Organize the others.”
Crysta’s face lit up with authority as she stood and surveyed the other women. “Okay, sluts,” she said. “Here’s what’s going to happen. Amy, you’re going to suck Rick’s cock while he sits on the couch. Jennie and Abigail, you’ll be on your knees beside him, each taking one of his balls in your mouth.” The named women quickly scrambled into position as Crysta continued directing. “Lorna and Kaylie, you’ll be behind the couch, massaging his shoulders and neck. Skylar, you’ll be kneeling at his feet, ready to take over from Amy when I give the signal.” My mom and sister, Lisa and Emily, looked at Crysta expectantly. “And you two,” Crysta said, a smirk on her face. “You’ll be the grand finale. But for now, you’ll watch and learn.”
I settled onto the couch as Amy positioned herself between my legs, her warm mouth already wrapping around my cock. Jennie and Abigail knelt on either side of me, their tongues lapping at my balls as Amy took me deeper into her throat. Lorna and Kaylie’s hands worked wonders on my shoulders, their skilled fingers kneading away any tension. Skylar knelt at my feet, her eyes fixed on Amy’s technique, waiting for her turn. I looked over at my mom and sister, their faces flushed with a mixture of jealousy and arousal as they watched the others pleasure me. “Don’t worry,” I said to them. “You’ll get your turn to prove yourselves.”
Amy’s technique was enthusiastic and sloppy, her saliva coating my shaft as she bobbed her head. I could feel her throat relax as she took me deeper, her nose brushing against my pubic hair. “That’s it, cocksucker,” I grunted. “Take it all.” Amy moaned around my cock, her hands gripping my thighs. Jennie and Abigail’s tongues worked in tandem, licking and sucking my balls, sometimes meeting in the middle as they kissed each other around me. The dual sensation was incredible, and I had to fight to keep from cumming too soon. “Switch,” Crysta commanded. Amy pulled back, replaced by Skylar, whose technique was more precise and controlled, her tongue swirling around the tip before taking me deep.
As Skylar worked on my cock, I noticed my mom and sister getting more restless. Their hands were drifting between their legs, their fingers stroking their wet folds as they watched. “Did I give you permission to touch yourselves?” I asked sharply. They quickly pulled their hands away, their faces flushing. “I’m sorry, Rick,” my mom whispered. “Since you’re so eager,” I said. “Why don’t you two put on a show for us? Sixty-nine on the floor over there.” Their eyes widened with excitement as they quickly arranged themselves on the carpet, my mom on top of my sister. I watched as they began to pleasure each other, their tongues exploring each other’s pussies, their moans filling the room.
The sight of my mom and sister pleasuring each other was too much. I felt my orgasm building, my balls tightening as Skylar continued her expert oral assault. “I’m going to cum,” I grunted. “Who wants it?” All the women cried out, their hands reaching for me. “Skylar, since you’re the one bringing me to orgasm, you get the reward,” I said, grabbing her by the hair. “Open wide.” Skylar opened her mouth, her tongue outstretched as I stroked myself to completion. My cum shot out in thick streams, coating her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. The other women watched with envious eyes as Skylar savored every last drop.
“Now for the main event,” I said, my cock already hardening again. “Mom, sis, get over here.” They quickly untangled themselves from each other and knelt before me. “You’ve watched how the others please me,” I said. “Now it’s your turn to show me what you’ve learned.” I lay back on the couch, my legs spread. “Mom, I want you to ride my cock. Sis, sit on my face. I’m going to taste that sweet pussy while I fuck our mom.” They quickly obeyed, my mom straddling my hips, my sister positioning herself over my face. I reached up to grip my sister’s hips, pulling her down onto my waiting tongue as my mom lowered herself onto my hard cock.
The sensation of my mom’s tight pussy wrapping around my cock while I tasted my sister’s wet folds was incredible. I ate my sister with enthusiasm, my tongue exploring every inch of her wet heat while my mom rode me, her movements becoming more frantic as she approached her orgasm. “That’s it, Mom,” I grunted. “Ride your son’s cock. Show me how much you love it.” Mom cried out, her body tensing as her orgasm washed over her, her pussy spasming around my cock. I could feel my sister getting close too, her thighs trembling as she ground against my face. “Cum for me, sis,” I commanded. “Let me taste your juices.” With a loud cry, my sister came, flooding my mouth with her sweet juices as her body shook with pleasure.
I pushed them both off me, my cock still rock hard. “On your hands and knees,” I ordered. “Side by side.” They quickly obeyed, presenting their asses and pussies to me. I knelt behind them, my cock in my hand as I decided which one to take first. “You’ve both been very good,” I said. “I think you both deserve a reward.” I positioned my cock at my mom’s entrance, sliding into her with one hard thrust, then pulled out and did the same to my sister. I alternated between them, my strokes becoming faster and harder with each movement. “I’m going to cum inside both of you,” I grunted. “Mark you as mine.” I could feel my orgasm building, my balls tightening as I prepared to fill them with my cum. “Where do you want it, sluts?” I asked. “Inside us,” they cried in unison. “Please, Rick, cum inside us.” With a final, powerful thrust into my sister’s tight channel, I let go, my cock pulsing as I filled her with my cum. I quickly pulled out and slammed into my mom, burying myself deep as I continued to cum, filling her too. We all collapsed on the couch, spent and satisfied, as the other women watched with envious eyes.
The next morning at work, I was scrolling through my company’s directory on my computer, looking for my next conquest. My eyes landed on a name I didn’t recognize – Brianna, from the graphic design department. I pulled up her profile, my cock hardening as I saw her photo. She was stunning, with fiery red hair, piercing green eyes, and full lips that looked made for sucking cock. Her profile said she was twenty-three, new to the company. Perfect. I stood up and walked toward the design department, my mind already planning how I would make her mine.
I found Brianna at her desk, completely focused on her work. She was wearing a tight black dress that hugged her curves, her long red hair falling down her back. I stood behind her for a moment, admiring the view before clearing my throat. “Brianna?” I said. She jumped, turning to face me with wide eyes. “Yes?” “I’m Rick,” I said, extending my hand. “From marketing. I wanted to introduce myself and welcome you to the company.” Her handshake was firm, her eyes taking in my face before dropping down my body. “It’s nice to meet you, Rick.”
“I was wondering if you could help me with something,” I said, leaning against her desk. “I’m working on a new campaign and I need some design advice. Could you spare a few minutes?” “Of course,” she replied, her green eyes brightening with enthusiasm. “Anything for marketing.” I smiled, knowing she had no idea what she had just agreed to. “Great. Let’s go to the conference room. It’s more private.” I led her down the hall to the large conference room at the end of the corridor, closing the door behind us. I watched as she walked to the large table, her hips swaying with each step. “So, what’s the campaign?” she asked, turning to face me. “It’s about domination,” I said, stepping closer. “Specifically, about a man dominating women.”
Brianna’s eyes widened, her cheeks flushing slightly. “Oh,” she said, her voice barely a whisper. “I see.” I closed the distance between us, my hands coming to rest on her hips. “You see, I’ve been collecting women,” I said, my voice low. “Adding them to my collection. And you, Brianna, are going to be my newest addition.” “I… I don’t understand,” she stammered, but she didn’t pull away. “You will,” I replied, lowering my head to kiss her. Her lips were soft and full, parting slightly under mine. I deepened the kiss, my hands sliding down to cup her ass, pulling her tight against me. She responded eagerly, her arms wrapping around my neck as our tongues met.
I broke the kiss long enough to pull her dress over her head, revealing her matching black lace bra and panties. “You have an amazing body,” I said, my hands exploring every curve of her. “I’ve been waiting to get my hands on you since I saw your photo.” I unhooked her bra, freeing her perfect breasts. Her nipples were hard and pink, begging for my attention. I leaned down, taking one in my mouth and sucking hard. Brianna gasped, her back arching as I teased the sensitive peak with my tongue. “You like that, don’t you, slut?” I asked. “You like being dominated by a strong man.” “Yes,” she whispered, her hands tangling in my hair. “I’ve wanted this for so long.”
That was all I needed to hear. I picked her up and placed her on the conference table, her legs hanging over the edge. I knelt before her, my hands hooking in the waistband of her panties and pulling them down her legs. Her pussy was already wet, the red hair neatly trimmed. “You have a beautiful pussy,” I said, lowering my head to taste her. Brianna cried out as my tongue made contact with her clit, circling the sensitive nub before dipping into her wet folds. I ate her pussy with enthusiasm, my tongue exploring every inch of her wet heat. Her hands tangled in my hair, her hips arching off the table as she got closer to orgasm. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “I need to cum.” “Not yet,” I commanded, pulling away. “I want to taste you when you cum on my cock.”
I stood up, unbuckling my pants and freeing my rock-hard erection. “Get on your hands and knees,” I ordered. “On the table.” Brianna quickly obeyed, positioning herself on all fours, her ass in the air. I walked around behind her, admiring the view of her glistening pussy and tight ass. I positioned my cock at her entrance and slammed into her with one hard thrust, making her cry out. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her fast and rough, my hips slapping against her ass with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.”
I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Brianna came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn around and open your mouth,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Brianna quickly obeyed, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood before her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said, zipping up my pants. “Now get dressed and get back to work. But remember, you belong to me now.”
That night, I gathered all ten women in my apartment. I had added Brianna to my collection, bringing the total to ten beautiful women at my beck and call. “Tonight’s entertainment will be provided by our newest member, Brianna,” I announced. “But she’ll need some help.” I turned to Brianna. “Choose three women to assist you in pleasing me.” Brianna’s eyes scanned the room, her lips curling into a slight smile. “I choose Crysta, Skylar, and Lisa,” she said, surprising me by including my mom in her selection. I raised an eyebrow but nodded. “Excellent choice.”
Brianna took charge, organizing the other women with confidence. “Skylar, you’ll start with Rick’s cock,” she said. “Lisa, you’ll take care of his balls. Crysta, I want you rimming him while I play with his nipples.” The named women quickly scrambled into position. I settled onto a large armchair, spreading my legs as Skylar wrapped her lips around my cock. Lisa knelt between my legs, her tongue lapping at my balls. Crysta positioned herself behind me, her hands spreading my ass cheeks as her tongue explored my tight entrance. Brianna straddled my lap, her breasts in my face as her fingers toyed with my nipples.
The dual sensations were incredible. Skylar’s mouth was hot and wet, her tongue swirling around the tip of my cock before taking me deep into her throat. Lisa’s technique was enthusiastic, her lips sucking my balls as her hands caressed my thighs. Crysta’s tongue explored my ass with skill, her fingers occasionally joining in to tease my sensitive entrance. Brianna’s breasts bounced in my face as she ground against me, her nipples hard against my palms. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Make your master feel good.”
I looked over at the other women, their faces flushed with a mixture of jealousy and arousal as they watched the four women pleasure me. Amy’s hand was between her legs, her fingers stroking her wet folds. “Did I give you permission to touch yourself?” I asked sharply. Amy quickly pulled her hand away, her face flushing. “I’m sorry, Rick.” “Since you’re so eager,” I said. “Why don’t you and Jennie put on a show for us? Sixty-nine on the floor over there.” Their eyes widened with excitement as they quickly arranged themselves on the carpet, Amy on top of Jennie. I watched as they began to pleasure each other, their tongues exploring each other’s pussies, their moans filling the room.
The sight of Amy and Jennie pleasuring each other, combined with the four women working on me, was too much. I felt my orgasm building, my balls tightening as Skylar continued her expert oral assault. “I’m going to cum,” I grunted. “Who wants it?” All the women cried out, their hands reaching for me. “Brianna, since you’re in charge, you get to decide,” I said. Brianna smiled, her fingers tightening on my nipples. “Skylar deserves it for taking Rick so deep,” she said. “But Lisa should get to taste it too.” “Very well,” I said, grabbing Skylar by the hair. “Open wide, both of you.” I pulled out of Skylar’s mouth just as I came, my cum shooting out in thick streams and coating both their faces. They eagerly shared my load, their tongues meeting as they licked each other clean.
“Now it’s my turn,” Brianna said, pushing the other women aside. She straddled my hips, positioning my still-hard cock at her entrance. “I want you to watch while I make our master cum again,” she said to the others. “Watch how a real slut rides a cock.” Brianna slammed down on my cock, taking me to the hilt in one swift movement. She rode me with skill and enthusiasm, her hips grinding against mine as she took me deep inside her. “You like that, don’t you, Rick?” she asked, her breasts bouncing in my face. “You like my tight pussy wrapped around your cock.” “Yes,” I grunted. “But you can do better than that.”
I gripped Brianna’s hips, taking control of her movements as I thrust up into her. “You don’t get to set the pace,” I grunted. “I do.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slamming against hers with each thrust. The other women watched with envious eyes, their hands drifting between their legs. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. You love being my little cocksleeve, don’t you?” “Yes,” Brianna cried, her body tensing as she approached her orgasm. “I love being your slut. Please, can I cum?” “Not yet,” I commanded. “You’ll cum when I say so.”
I pulled out of Brianna, pushing her off my lap. “On your hands and knees,” I ordered. “Now.” Brianna quickly obeyed, positioning herself on all fours on the floor. I knelt behind her, admiring the view of her glistening pussy and tight ass. “Crysta, get over here and rim me while I fuck this slut,” I ordered. Crysta eagerly scrambled into position, her tongue exploring my ass as I positioned my cock at Brianna’s entrance. I slammed into her with one hard thrust, making her cry out. I fucked her fast and rough, my hips slapping against her ass with each movement. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.”
I could feel Brianna getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. Crysta’s tongue on my ass was pushing me closer to my own orgasm. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” Brianna begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.” “And what about the rest of you sluts?” I asked, looking at the other women. “Who deserves to cum next?” “Me, Rick,” my mom said, her eyes wide with desire. “Let me make you cum. Please.” “We all do,” Amy chimed in. “We all want to please you.”
“Fine,” I grunted, pulling out of Brianna. “Line up. Hands and knees, facing me. Mom, you’re first.” They quickly arranged themselves in a row, their asses in the air, their wet pussies on display. My mom, Lisa, was at the front of the line, her head turned to watch me. I knelt behind her, my cock still rock hard. “I’m going to fuck each of you,” I said. “But only one gets to have my cum inside her. The rest will have to watch.” I slid into my mom’s tight pussy, making her cry out. “You’ve been a good slut lately,” I grunted. “Maybe you’ll be the one to get my cum.”
I fucked my mom hard and fast, my hands gripping her hips as I slammed into her. “That’s it, Mom,” I grunted. “Take your son’s cock. Show me how much you love it.” Mom cried out, her body tensing as her orgasm washed over her, her pussy spasming around my cock. I pulled out, moving to Emily next. “You’ve been watching your mom,” I said. “Now it’s your turn.” I slid into my sister’s tight channel, making her gasp. “You’re even tighter than your mom,” I grunted. “Such a good little slut for your big brother.” Emily came with a scream, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her.
I continued down the line, fucking each woman in turn – Brianna, Crysta, Skylar, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, Lorna, and finally Kaylie. Each woman cried out as I entered them, their bodies trembling with pleasure as they came on my cock. By the time I reached Kaylie, I was close to cumming myself. “Last chance, slut,” I grunted. “Convince me why you should get my cum.” “Please, Rick,” Kaylie begged. “I’ll do anything. I’ll be your most obedient slut. I’ll please you whenever you want, however you want.” That was all I needed to hear. “Then take it, slut,” I grunted, burying myself deep inside her as I came, my cock pulsing as I filled her with my cum. Kaylie screamed, her own orgasm triggered by mine, her body shaking with pleasure.
The next day, I decided it was time to expand my collection beyond the company. I was sitting in a coffee shop near my office, scrolling through dating apps on my phone, when I noticed the woman working behind the counter. She was tall and curvy, with long brown hair pulled back in a messy bun and glasses that made her look both professional and nerdy. Her name tag read “Mia.” I watched her for a while, noticing how she moved, how she interacted with customers. There was a nervous energy about her, a vulnerability that I found incredibly attractive. I knew immediately that she would be my next conquest.
I waited until her shift was almost over, then approached the counter. “Mia,” I said, leaning against the counter. “Can I get a recommendation?” She jumped, her cheeks flushing as she looked up at me. “Oh, of course. Our seasonal blend is really popular right now.” “I’ll take that,” I said. “And can I get your number while you’re at it?” Mia’s eyes widened, her hands fumbling with the coffee cup. “I… I don’t think that’s appropriate,” she stammered. “I’m your customer,” I said, my voice lowering. “And I want what I want. Are you going to give it to me, or do I need to speak to your manager?” Mia looked around nervously, then quickly scribbled her number on a napkin. “Here,” she whispered, pushing it across the counter. “Good girl,” I said with a smirk. “I’ll be seeing you soon.”
That evening, I sent Mia a text. “Come to my apartment tomorrow after work. Don’t be late.” I didn’t ask, I told. The next day, right at 6 PM, there was a knock on my door. I opened it to find Mia standing there, wearing a simple black dress and carrying a small purse. She looked nervous, her hands clasped in front of her. “Come in,” I said, stepping aside. She walked into my apartment, her eyes wide as she took in her surroundings. “So,” I said, closing the door behind her. “You came.” “I… I didn’t feel like I had a choice,” she whispered. “You always have a choice, Mia,” I said, stepping closer. “You could have said no. But you didn’t. Because deep down, this is what you want. You want to be dominated by a strong man who takes what he wants.”
I reached out, my fingers tracing her collarbone before moving down to the neckline of her dress. “You’re trembling,” I said. “Are you scared or excited?” “Both,” she admitted, her breath hitching as my fingers continued their exploration. “That’s good,” I said. “Fear and desire are two sides of the same coin.” I lowered my head, my lips brushing against her ear. “And you’re going to feel both of those things tonight.” I stepped back, my eyes sweeping over her. “Strip. Now.” Mia hesitated for a moment, her hands shaking as she reached for the hem of her dress. “Don’t be shy,” I said. “Let me see what I’ve claimed.” With a deep breath, Mia pulled her dress over her head, revealing her matching black lace bra and panties. Her skin was pale, her curves soft and inviting. “Beautiful,” I said. “Now the rest.”
Mia complied, her hands fumbling with the clasp of her bra before letting it fall to the floor. Her breasts were full and natural, her nipples hardening in the cool air of the apartment. She hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her panties, sliding them down her legs and stepping out of them. She stood before me, completely naked, her hands clasped in front of her as if trying to hide herself. “Hands at your sides,” I commanded. “Let me see all of you.” Mia obeyed, her body trembling slightly as my eyes swept over her. “Turn around.” She did, revealing her perfectly round ass. “Bend over.” Mia hesitated for a moment before bending at the waist, her hands resting on her knees. “Spread your legs.” She complied, revealing her wet pussy and tight ass to my gaze.
I knelt behind her, my hands cupping her ass cheeks as I leaned in to taste her. Mia gasped as my tongue made contact with her clit, circling the sensitive nub before dipping into her wet folds. She tasted sweet, like honey. I ate her pussy with enthusiasm, my tongue exploring every inch of her wet heat. Her hands clutched her knees, her hips arching back as she got closer to orgasm. “Please,” she begged. “I need to cum.” “Not yet,” I commanded, pulling away. “I want to taste you when you cum on my cock.” I stood up, unbuckling my pants and freeing my rock-hard erection. “On your hands and knees,” I ordered. “On the couch.”
Mia quickly scrambled onto the couch, positioning herself on all fours. I knelt behind her, admiring the view of her glistening pussy and tight ass. I positioned my cock at her entrance and slammed into her with one hard thrust, making her cry out. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her fast and rough, my hips slapping against her ass with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.” I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.”
That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Mia came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn around and open your mouth,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Mia quickly obeyed, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood before her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said, zipping up my pants. “Now get dressed and get out. I’ll call you when I want you again.”
The next day at work, I was already bored with my collection. I needed something new, something different. I decided to visit the local university campus during my lunch break, knowing it would be full of young, impressionable women. I walked through the campus, my eyes scanning the crowd, until I spotted her. She was sitting on a bench, reading a book, her long blonde hair falling in waves down her back. She was beautiful, with delicate features and a slender body that looked like it would be fun to break. I approached her, my cock already hardening in my pants. “Excuse me,” I said. “Do you know where the library is?” The girl looked up, her blue eyes wide with surprise. “Oh, it’s just over there,” she said, pointing. “Are you a student here?” “No,” I replied with a smile. “I’m just visiting. I’m Rick, by the way.” “Sofia,” she said, returning my smile. “Nice to meet you, Rick.”
“I was wondering if you could help me with something else,” I said, sitting down next to her. “I’m new in town and I don’t really know anyone. I was hoping you could show me around sometime.” Sofia’s cheeks flushed, her eyes dropping to the ground. “I don’t know if that’s a good idea,” she said softly. “Why not?” I asked, my hand resting on her thigh. “Don’t you want to help a poor lost soul?” My hand slid higher, my fingers tracing the edge of her shorts. “Or maybe you’re just scared of what might happen if you say yes.” Sofia’s breath hitched, her thighs tensing under my touch. “I… I’m not scared,” she stammered, though she made no move to push my hand away. “Good,” I said with a smirk. “Then you’ll meet me here tomorrow at noon. And wear something nice. I like my sluts to look pretty for me.”
Sofia’s eyes widened, but she didn’t pull away. “Slut?” she whispered. “Yes, slut,” I replied, my hand sliding into her shorts to cup her pussy through her panties. “That’s what you’re going to be for me. My personal little slut.” Sofia gasped, her hips arching up against my hand. “You’re already wet, aren’t you?” I asked. “Your panties are soaked. You want this as much as I do.” Sofia didn’t reply, but her body answered for her, her hips grinding against my hand. “Tomorrow at noon,” I said, standing up. “Don’t be late.” I walked away, leaving her sitting there, flushed and panting.
The next day, I arrived at the campus early, watching as Sofia approached the bench. She was wearing a white sundress that hugged her slender frame, her blonde hair cascading down her back. She looked nervous, her hands clasped in front of her as she scanned the crowd for me. I let her wait a few minutes before approaching her. “You came,” I said, my voice low. “I wasn’t sure if you would.” “I almost didn’t,” Sofia admitted, her cheeks flushing. “But I couldn’t stop thinking about yesterday.” “Good,” I said with a smirk. “That’s exactly what I wanted.” I took her hand, leading her toward the parking lot. “Where are we going?” she asked. “My place,” I replied. “It’s time for your training to begin.”
During the drive to my apartment, I kept one hand on Sofia’s thigh, my fingers tracing circles on her skin. “Nervous?” I asked. Sofia nodded, her hands clasped in her lap. “Don’t be,” I said. “I’m going to make you feel things you’ve only dreamed of.” I slid my hand higher, my fingers brushing against the edge of her panties. “But you have to trust me. Can you do that?” Sofia hesitated for a moment before nodding. “Good girl,” I said with a smile. “Now spread your legs.” Sofia complied, her thighs parting to allow my hand to slip between them. I rubbed her pussy through her panties, feeling her wetness soak through the thin fabric. “You’re already excited, aren’t you?” I asked. “You can’t wait to see what I have in store for you.”
When we arrived at my apartment, I led Sofia inside, immediately pushing her against the door and kissing her hard. She responded eagerly, her arms wrapping around my neck as our tongues met. I broke the kiss long enough to pull her dress over her head, revealing her matching white lace bra and panties. “You have an amazing body,” I said, my hands exploring every curve of her. I unhooked her bra, freeing her small, perfect breasts. Her nipples were hard and pink, begging for my attention. I leaned down, taking one in my mouth and sucking hard. Sofia gasped, her back arching as I teased the sensitive peak with my tongue. “You like that, don’t you, slut?” I asked. “You like being dominated by a strong man.” “Yes,” she whispered, her hands tangling in my hair. “I’ve wanted this for so long.”
That was all I needed to hear. I picked her up and carried her to the bedroom, placing her on the king-sized bed. I quickly stripped off my clothes, my rock-hard cock springing free. “Open your mouth,” I ordered. Sofia complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all.” Sofia gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.”
After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On your hands and knees,” I ordered. “Ass in the air.” Sofia quickly obeyed, positioning herself on all fours, her ass in the air. I knelt behind her, admiring the view of her glistening pussy and tight ass. I positioned my cock at her entrance and slammed into her with one hard thrust, making her cry out. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her fast and rough, my hips slapping against her ass with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.”
I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Sofia came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn over and open your mouth,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Sofia quickly obeyed, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood over her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said. “Now get dressed. I’ll call you when I want you again.”
Later that week, I found myself in the company break room, pouring a cup of coffee when Crysta walked in. She was a senior executive in the marketing department, always dressed in sharp business suits that hugged her curves perfectly. At thirty-two, she was a few years older than me, with shoulder-length brown hair and piercing green eyes that seemed to see right through everyone. She had always been professional and distant, but I had noticed her watching me more lately, her gaze lingering a little too long. “Morning, Rick,” she said, her voice cool as she opened the refrigerator. “Big day ahead?”
“Just the usual,” I replied, watching as she bent over to grab her yogurt, her tight skirt pulling tight against her ass. “Although I do have a meeting with your department later.” “I’m aware,” she said, straightening up and closing the door. “I’ll be leading that discussion.” Perfect. This was my chance. “I’m looking forward to it,” I said, my eyes meeting hers. “I’ve heard you’re the best at what you do.” Crysta’s lips curled into a slight smile. “I am. Which is why I expect my team to be prepared. Are you?” “Always,” I replied, stepping closer. “In fact, I have some ideas I’d love to run by you. Privately.” Her smile widened slightly, a spark of interest in her eyes. “My office. After the meeting.”
During the meeting, I watched Crysta command the room with confidence. She was intelligent, articulate, and completely in control. I knew she would be a challenge, which made the thought of dominating her even more exciting. When the meeting ended, most of the team filtered out, leaving just Crysta and me. “Your ideas, Rick?” she asked, leaning back in her executive chair. “I’m intrigued.” I walked around her desk, leaning against it as I looked down at her. “My ideas involve a more… hands-on approach to team building,” I said, my eyes sweeping over her professional attire. Crysta raised an eyebrow, but she didn’t dismiss me. “Go on.”
“I think you’re wound too tight, Crysta,” I said, my voice low. “You carry the weight of this department on your shoulders. You need to learn to let go, to submit to someone else’s control for a change.” Crysta’s cheeks flushed slightly, but her expression remained cool. “That’s a bold assessment, considering you’ve only been here a few months.” “I see more than you think,” I replied, pushing off the desk and walking toward the office door. I locked it, the click echoing in the quiet room. “And I see a woman who secretly desires to be dominated.”
I walked back to her desk, my hands resting on the arms of her chair, trapping her. “Tell me I’m wrong,” I challenged. Crysta looked up at me, her green eyes dark with desire. She didn’t say anything, but she didn’t need to. Her body language said it all. I leaned down, my lips brushing against her ear. “You want this,” I whispered. “You want me to take control, to use you for my pleasure.” I straightened up, my hands going to the buttons of her silk blouse. “Stand up.” Crysta hesitated for a moment before slowly rising from her chair. I quickly unbuttoned her blouse, revealing her matching black lace bra. “You dressed for this today, didn’t you?” I asked with a smirk. “You knew I’d make my move.”
“No,” Crysta whispered, though her body betrayed her. “Then why are you wearing this under your business suit?” I asked, my fingers tracing the lacy edge of her bra. “This is what a slut wears, not an executive.” Crysta’s breath hitched as I unhooked her bra, freeing her perfect breasts. “You talk too much for someone who claims to be in control,” she said, her voice breathless. “Then let me put my mouth to better use,” I replied, lowering my head to take one of her nipples into my mouth. Crysta gasped, her back arching as I teased the sensitive peak with my tongue. “That’s it,” I said, switching to the other breast. “Let go. Give yourself to me.”
I picked her up and placed her on her large oak desk, her legs hanging over the edge. I quickly unzipped her skirt, pulling it down her legs and tossing it aside. “Look at you,” I said, admiring her matching lace panties. “All dressed up like a professional, but underneath, you’re just another slut waiting to be claimed.” I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her panties, pulling them down to reveal her neatly trimmed pussy. “And you’re already wet for me,” I said, my fingers sliding through her folds. Crysta moaned, her hips arching up against my hand. “Please,” she whispered. “Please what?” I asked. “Please, fuck me,” she begged. “Please, use me.”
That was all I needed to hear. I quickly unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Spread your legs,” I ordered. Crysta complied, her legs parting to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Crysta cried out, her body arching off the desk as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.” I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.”
That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Crysta came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “On your knees,” I ordered. Crysta quickly slid off the desk, kneeling before me. “Open your mouth.” She complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all.” Crysta gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “Swallow every last drop,” I commanded, my cock pulsing as I filled her mouth with my cum. Crysta eagerly swallowed, then licked me clean. “Good girl,” I said, zipping up my pants. “Now get dressed. From now on, you’re mine.”
A few days later, I was heading to the gym when I saw her across the street. She was leaving a yoga studio, her body glistening with sweat, her dark hair pulled back in a tight ponytail. She was slender but athletic, with long legs that seemed to go on forever. I crossed the street, my eyes following her as she walked to her car. “Excuse me,” I said, my voice making her jump. “Can I help you?” she asked, her dark eyes wary. “I think I can help you,” I replied with a smirk. “You have the perfect body for submission. But right now, all that tension from yoga is just going to waste.”
The woman’s eyes widened, her cheeks flushing. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said, though she didn’t walk away. “Your name is Abigail, right?” I asked, having seen her enter the yoga studio before. “You go to the gym around the corner sometimes too.” “How do you know that?” she asked, her eyes wide with surprise. “I notice things,” I said. “And I’ve noticed you. You work at that boutique down the street. Always smiling at customers, but your eyes are always looking for something more.” Abigail’s cheeks flushed, her hands clenching into fists. “I… I don’t know what you’re implying.”
“I’m implying that you’re bored,” I said, stepping closer. “You’re bored with your job, with your life. You’re looking for someone to take control, to give you what you truly desire.” “You don’t know me,” Abigail said, though she didn’t step away. “I know enough,” I replied, my fingers tracing her collarbone. “I know that your body is craving release. I know that you want to be dominated by a strong man who knows exactly what to do with you.” Abigail’s breath hitched, her body tensing under my touch. “I… I can’t,” she whispered. “You can,” I said with a smirk. “And you will. Here’s my address. Be there tonight at 8. Don’t be late.” I wrote my address on a napkin I had in my pocket and pressed it into her hand. “And Abigail? Wear something comfortable. You’re going to need your energy.”
That evening, right at 8 PM, there was a knock on my door. I opened it to find Abigail standing there, wearing a simple black tank top and yoga pants that hugged her athletic frame. Her dark hair was loose around her shoulders, her dark eyes wide with anticipation. “Come in,” I said, stepping aside. Abigail walked into my apartment, her movements nervous but determined. “I almost didn’t come,” she admitted, her hands clasped in front of her. “But you’re right. I am bored. And I am looking for something more.” “Good,” I said, closing the door behind her. “Then you’re going to get exactly what you’ve been looking for.”
I led Abigail to my bedroom, my hand resting on the small of her back. “Strip,” I said, my voice firm. “Now.” Abigail hesitated for a moment before pulling her tank top over her head, revealing her simple black sports bra. She quickly removed that too, freeing her small, perfect breasts. Her nipples were hard and dark, standing at attention. She then slid her yoga pants down her legs, stepping out of them and tossing them aside. “Panties too,” I ordered. Abigail hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her matching black panties, sliding them down her legs. She stood before me, completely naked, her athletic body on display. “You have an incredible body,” I said. “All that yoga has paid off.”
I stepped closer, my hands exploring her toned stomach, her slender hips, her firm ass. “You’re shaking,” I said. “Nervous?” “A little,” Abigail admitted. “Don’t be,” I replied, my fingers dipping between her legs to find her already wet. “You’re going to enjoy this. I’m going to make you feel things you’ve only dreamed of.” I lowered my head, my lips capturing hers in a rough kiss. Abigail responded eagerly, her arms wrapping around my neck as our tongues met. I broke the kiss, my hands going to her shoulders. “On your knees,” I ordered.
Abigail quickly obeyed, kneeling before me. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Abigail complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Abigail gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.”
After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On the bed,” I ordered. “Hands and knees.” Abigail quickly scrambled onto the bed, positioning herself on all fours, her ass in the air. I knelt behind her, admiring the view of her glistening pussy and tight ass. I positioned my cock at her entrance and slammed into her with one hard thrust, making her cry out. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.”
I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Abigail came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn over and open your mouth,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Abigail quickly obeyed, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood over her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said. “Now get dressed. I’ll call you when I want you again.”
The following week, I found myself in the breakroom when Amy walked in. She was from the accounting department, always focused and serious. At twenty-four, she had a conservative look with glasses and her hair pulled back in a tight bun. She rarely spoke unless it was about work, but I had noticed her eyes on me more than once. “Morning, Rick,” she said, her voice quiet as she poured herself a cup of coffee. “Big day ahead?” “Just the usual,” I replied, watching as she added sugar to her coffee. “Although I do have to deal with some budget issues later. Maybe I’ll have to bother accounting.” Amy’s cheeks flushed slightly. “I’m always available to help with any financial questions,” she said, her eyes meeting mine for a moment before quickly looking away.
“I’ll keep that in mind,” I said, stepping closer. “In fact, I have some questions about expense reports right now. Do you have a minute?” “Of course,” Amy replied, her professional demeanor kicking in. “We can use my office. It’s quieter there.” Perfect. This was my opening. I followed Amy to her small office in the accounting department, watching her hips sway slightly as she walked. Once inside, she closed the door and sat at her desk, gesturing for me to take the seat opposite her. “What’s your question?” she asked, already pulling up the expense report system on her computer. Instead of answering, I walked around her desk, standing behind her chair. “It’s not about the expense reports,” I said, my hands resting on her shoulders.
Amy tensed slightly, her fingers stilling on the keyboard. “Then what is it about?” she asked, her voice a little shaky. “It’s about you, Amy,” I said, my hands moving down to massage her tense shoulders. “You work so hard, always so serious. But I see something else in your eyes when you look at me.” “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Amy said, though her body relaxed slightly under my touch. “I think you do,” I replied, my hands moving down to her arms. “I think you’re curious about what it would be like to let someone else take control for a change. To submit completely.” Amy’s cheeks flushed, her breath hitching. “I… I shouldn’t,” she whispered. “But you want to, don’t you?” I asked, my hands moving to her blouse. “You want me to show you what you’ve been missing.”
I unbuttoned her blouse slowly, revealing her simple white cotton bra. “You dress so conservatively,” I said, my fingers tracing the lacy edge of her bra. “But underneath, you’re just like all the others. A slut waiting to be claimed.” Amy’s breath hitched as I unhooked her bra, freeing her full breasts. “Please,” she whispered. “Please what?” I asked, my hands cupping her breasts. “Please, don’t stop,” she begged. That was all I needed to hear. I helped her stand up, quickly removing her blouse and bra before unzipping her pencil skirt. I let it fall to the floor, revealing her matching white cotton panties. “Look at you,” I said, admiring her curvy figure. “All dressed up like a serious accountant, but underneath, you’re just another slut waiting to be claimed.”
I picked her up and placed her on her desk, her legs hanging over the edge. I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her panties, pulling them down to reveal her neatly trimmed pussy. “And you’re already wet for me,” I said, my fingers sliding through her folds. Amy moaned, her hips arching up against my hand. “Please,” she whispered. “Please what?” I asked. “Please, fuck me,” she begged. “Please, use me.” That was all I needed to hear. I quickly unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Spread your legs,” I ordered. Amy complied, her legs parting to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Amy cried out, her body arching off the desk as I filled her completely.
“You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.” I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Amy came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “On your knees,” I ordered. Amy quickly slid off the desk, kneeling before me. “Open your mouth.” She complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all.” Amy gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “Swallow every last drop,” I commanded, my cock pulsing as I filled her mouth with my cum. Amy eagerly swallowed, then licked me clean. “Good girl,” I said, zipping up my pants. “Now get dressed. From now on, you’re mine.”
The next day at work, I was walking through the office when I saw her. She was new, just started that week. Jennie from the design department. She had wild, curly red hair that fell in waves around her shoulders, and bright green eyes that seemed to sparkle with mischief. She was wearing a tight-fitting dress that showed off her curvy figure, and I immediately knew I had to have her. I watched her for a moment, noticing the way her colleagues seemed to avoid her, their expressions a mix of intimidation and disapproval. She was different, and not just in her appearance. She had a confidence that others found threatening, a wildness that they couldn’t tame. Perfect. She would be my next conquest.
I approached her desk, my cock already hardening in my pants. “You’re new here, right?” I asked, my voice casual. Jennie looked up from her computer, her green eyes wide with surprise. “Yeah, started on Monday,” she replied. “I’m Rick, by the way.” “Jennie,” she said, a slight smile playing on her lips. “I know who you are. You’re the guy everyone’s been talking about.” “Is that so?” I asked, leaning against her desk. “And what are they saying?” “They’re saying you’re dangerous,” Jennie replied, her eyes dropping to my lips before meeting my gaze again. “They’re saying you take what you want, without apology.” “They’re right,” I said with a smirk. “And I can see that you’re exactly the type of woman who likes that.”
“Is that what you think?” Jennie asked, though she didn’t look offended. “I think you’re a wild one, Jennie,” I replied. “You think you’re in control, but secretly, you want to be tamed. You want someone strong enough to handle you, to put you in your place.” Jennie’s cheeks flushed, but she didn’t deny it. “Bold assumptions, Rick,” she said, though her voice was slightly breathless. “I have a feeling I’m right,” I said, my hand resting on her desk. “And I think you’re curious to find out too. My place. Tonight. 8 PM. Don’t be late.” I wrote my address on a sticky note and placed it on her keyboard. “And Jennie? Don’t wear anything you don’t want torn off you.” With that, I walked away, leaving her staring after me, her green eyes dark with desire.
That evening, right at 8 PM, there was a knock on my door. I opened it to find Jennie standing there, wearing a simple black dress that hugged her curves in all the right places. Her red hair was loose around her shoulders, her green eyes dark with anticipation. “Come in,” I said, stepping aside. Jennie walked into my apartment, her movements confident but with a slight tremor that betrayed her excitement. “I had to see if the rumors were true,” she said, her voice slightly husky. “You’re about to find out they are,” I replied, closing the door behind her. “Strip. Now.” Jennie didn’t hesitate, quickly unzipping her dress and letting it fall to the floor. She wasn’t wearing a bra or panties, her body completely exposed to my gaze. “I came prepared,” she said with a smirk.
“You’re even more beautiful than I imagined,” I said, my eyes sweeping over her naked form. “Now on your knees.” Jennie quickly obeyed, kneeling before me. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Jennie complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her red hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Jennie gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.”
After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On the bed,” I ordered. “Hands and knees.” Jennie quickly scrambled onto the bed, positioning herself on all fours, her ass in the air. I knelt behind her, admiring the view of her glistening pussy and tight ass. “This ass needs to be marked,” I said, my hand coming down hard on her right cheek. Jennie cried out, her body jolting forward. “Again,” she begged. I spanked her again, this time on the left cheek, leaving a red handprint on her pale skin. “You like that, don’t you, slut?” I asked, my fingers dipping between her legs to find her even wetter than before. “Yes,” she gasped. “I love it.”
I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Jennie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her red ass cheeks with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.” I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.”
That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Jennie came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn over and open your mouth,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Jennie quickly obeyed, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood over her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said. “Now get dressed. I’ll call you when I want you again.”
The next week at work, I was in the elevator when Lorna stepped in. She was from HR, always dressed impeccably in business suits that highlighted her tall, slender frame. At thirty-five, she was the oldest woman I had set my sights on, with dark hair always pulled back in a severe bun and piercing blue eyes that seemed to miss nothing. She had a reputation for being strict and unapproachable, which only made me want to break her more. “Rick,” she said, her tone cool as she pressed the button for her floor. “I’ve been meaning to speak with you.” “Is that so?” I asked, my eyes sweeping over her professional attire. “And what about?”
“Several female employees have lodged informal complaints about your behavior,” Lorna said, her blue eyes meeting mine in the mirrored walls of the elevator. “They say you’re… inappropriate.” “And what do you think?” I asked, stepping closer to her. “I think you enjoy the attention,” I continued, my voice lowering. “I think you’re jealous that they’re getting it and you’re not.” Lorna’s cheeks flushed, but she maintained her professional demeanor. “That’s a serious accusation, Rick.” “Is it?” I asked, my hand resting on her hip. “Or is it the truth? You’re all uptight and professional on the outside, but on the inside, you’re just like all the others. A slut waiting to be claimed.”
The elevator doors opened on her floor, but neither of us moved. “I could report you for this,” Lorna said, though she didn’t push my hand away. “But you won’t,” I replied with a smirk. “Because you want this as much as I do.” I leaned in, my lips brushing against her ear. “You want me to bend you over your desk, lift that tight skirt, and fuck you until you can’t remember your own name.” Lorna’s breath hitched, her body tensing under my touch. “My office,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “After work. And don’t be late.”
I spent the rest of the day watching the clock, my cock hard in anticipation. When five o’clock finally came, I made my way to HR, my steps confident and sure. Lorna’s office was the last one down the hall, its door slightly ajar. I knocked once before pushing it open, closing and locking it behind me. Lorna was sitting at her desk, her back to me as she typed on her computer. “You’re late,” she said without turning around. “I’m exactly on time,” I replied, walking toward her. “And you’re still dressed for work. That needs to change.”
I reached her desk, my hands resting on her shoulders. “Stop typing,” I commanded. Lorna’s fingers stilled on the keyboard. “Look at me.” She slowly turned in her chair, her blue eyes dark with desire. “This is a mistake,” she whispered. “No,” I said, my hands moving to her hair, pulling out the pins that held her severe bun in place. Her dark hair cascaded down her shoulders, framing her face in soft waves. “This is exactly what you need.”
I unbuttoned her blouse slowly, revealing her matching black lace bra. “You HR types are all the same,” I said, my fingers tracing the lacy edge of her bra. “All professional and proper on the outside, but underneath, you’re wearing lingerie meant to entice.” “I don’t entice,” Lorna said, though her body betrayed her. “You do,” I replied, unhooking her bra and freeing her perfect breasts. “And you’re about to be enticed like never before.” I picked her up and placed her on her large oak desk, her legs hanging over the edge. “Skirt off,” I ordered. Lorna hesitated for a moment before unzipping her skirt and pulling it down her legs, revealing her matching black lace panties.
“You have an incredible body,” I said, my hands exploring her toned stomach, her slender hips, her firm ass. “All this hidden beneath those boring business suits.” I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her panties, pulling them down to reveal her neatly trimmed pussy. “And you’re already wet for me,” I said, my fingers sliding through her folds. Lorna moaned, her hips arching up against my hand. “Please,” she whispered. “Please what?” I asked. “Please, fuck me,” she begged. “Please, use me.”
That was all I needed to hear. I quickly unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Spread your legs,” I ordered. Lorna complied, her legs parting to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Lorna cried out, her body arching off the desk as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.”
I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Lorna came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “On your knees,” I ordered. Lorna quickly slid off the desk, kneeling before me. “Open your mouth.” She complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all.” Lorna gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “Swallow every last drop,” I commanded, my cock pulsing as I filled her mouth with my cum. Lorna eagerly swallowed, then licked me clean. “Good girl,” I said, zipping up my pants. “Now get dressed. From now on, you’re mine.”
The following week, I found myself in the company cafeteria when Kaylie walked in. She was the intern from the IT department, barely twenty-one, with bright blue hair and multiple piercings. She had a rebellious streak that was evident in her style – ripped jeans, band t-shirts, and combat boots. She was always tinkering with some gadget or another, her fingers flying across keyboards as she fixed technical issues. I had watched her for a while, noticing the way she seemed to challenge authority at every turn. She would be a fun one to break.
“Hey, IT girl,” I said as she passed my table. “My computer’s been acting up.” Kaylie stopped, turning to look at me with a raised eyebrow. “Submit a ticket like everyone else,” she replied, her tone defiant. “Where’s the fun in that?” I asked with a smirk. “Besides, I need someone who knows what they’re doing. And you’re the best, right?” Kaylie’s cheeks flushed slightly, though she tried to hide it with a scowl. “Depends on what you need fixed,” she said, her eyes dropping to my lips before meeting my gaze again. “I have a few things that need your special attention,” I replied, my voice low. “My office. After work. Don’t be late.” I stood up, leaving my half-eaten lunch behind as I walked away, knowing she would follow.
Sure enough, that evening, there was a knock on my office door. “Come in,” I called out, not looking up from my computer. The door opened, and I heard Kaylie’s hesitant footsteps. “You wanted to see me?” she asked, her voice softer than it had been in the cafeteria. “Lock the door,” I commanded, still not looking at her. I heard the click of the lock before her footsteps approached my desk. “Now strip,” I said, finally looking up at her. Kaylie’s eyes widened, but she didn’t hesitate, quickly pulling her band t-shirt over her head to reveal her small, pierced breasts. She then unbuttoned her jeans, sliding them down her legs to reveal her simple black panties. “All of it,” I said, leaning back in my chair to watch her. Kaylie hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her panties, sliding them down her legs. She stood before me, completely naked, her blue hair a stark contrast against her pale skin.
“You’re even more rebellious naked,” I said, my eyes sweeping over her numerous piercings. “On your knees.” Kaylie quickly obeyed, kneeling before me. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Kaylie complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I could feel the metal ball of her tongue piercing against my shaft, adding an extra sensation. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Kaylie gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.”
After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On the desk,” I ordered. “Hands and knees.” Kaylie quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning herself on all fours, her ass in the air. I knelt behind her, admiring the view of her glistening pussy and tight ass. “This ass needs to be marked,” I said, my hand coming down hard on her right cheek. Kaylie cried out, her body jolting forward. “Again,” she begged. I spanked her again, this time on the left cheek, leaving a red handprint on her pale skin. “You like that, don’t you, slut?” I asked, my fingers dipping between her legs to find her even wetter than before. “Yes,” she gasped. “I love it.”
I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Kaylie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her red ass cheeks with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.” I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.”
That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Kaylie came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn over and open your mouth,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Kaylie quickly obeyed, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood over her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said. “Now get dressed. I’ll call you when I want you again.”
The next week, I was walking through the office when I saw her. Skylar from the sales department. She was a blonde bombshell, with a perfect smile and a body that made men stop and stare. She was known for her flirty personality, always laughing and joking with her colleagues. At twenty-three, she had a confidence that bordered on arrogance, but it only made me want to break her more. I watched her for a moment, noticing the way she played with her hair as she spoke to a male colleague, her eyes full of mischief. She was used to being in control, to having men wrapped around her little finger. That was about to change.
I approached her desk, my cock already hardening in my pants. “Skylar, right?” I asked, my voice casual. Skylar looked up, her blue eyes widening slightly when she saw me. “That’s me,” she replied, her smile widening. “And you’re Rick. I’ve heard about you.” “Is that so?” I asked, leaning against her desk. “And what have you heard?” “That you’re a force to be reckoned with,” she replied, her eyes dropping to my lips before meeting my gaze again. “And that you don’t take no for an answer.” “They’re right,” I said with a smirk. “And I have a feeling that’s exactly what you like.”
“Bold assumption,” Skylar replied, though she didn’t look offended. “I have a feeling I’m right,” I said, my hand resting on her desk. “And I think you’re curious to find out too. My place. Tonight. 8 PM. Don’t be late.” I wrote my address on a sticky note and placed it on her keyboard. “And Skylar? Don’t wear anything you don’t want torn off you.” With that, I walked away, leaving her staring after me, her blue eyes dark with desire.
That evening, right at 8 PM, there was a knock on my door. I opened it to find Skylar standing there, wearing a tight red dress that hugged her curves in all the right places. Her blonde hair was loose around her shoulders, her blue eyes dark with anticipation. “Come in,” I said, stepping aside. Skylar walked into my apartment, her movements confident but with a slight tremor that betrayed her excitement. “I had to see if the rumors were true,” she said, her voice slightly husky. “You’re about to find out they are,” I replied, closing the door behind her. “Strip. Now.” Skylar didn’t hesitate, quickly unzipping her dress and letting it fall to the floor. She wasn’t wearing a bra or panties, her body completely exposed to my gaze. “I came prepared,” she said with a smirk.
“You’re even more beautiful than I imagined,” I said, my eyes sweeping over her naked form. “Now on your knees.” Skylar quickly obeyed, kneeling before me. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Skylar complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her blonde hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Skylar gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.”
After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On the bed,” I ordered. “Hands and knees.” Skylar quickly scrambled onto the bed, positioning herself on all fours, her ass in the air. I knelt behind her, admiring the view of her glistening pussy and tight ass. “This ass needs to be marked,” I said, my hand coming down hard on her right cheek. Skylar cried out, her body jolting forward. “Again,” she begged. I spanked her again, this time on the left cheek, leaving a red handprint on her pale skin. “You like that, don’t you, slut?” I asked, my fingers dipping between her legs to find her even wetter than before. “Yes,” she gasped. “I love it.”
I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Skylar cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her red ass cheeks with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.” I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.”
That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Skylar came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn over and open your mouth,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Skylar quickly obeyed, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood over her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said. “Now get dressed. I’ll call you when I want you again.”
I had now claimed seven women from my workplace. Each one had submitted to me completely, their bodies and desires now mine to command. I walked through the office the next day, feeling the power surge through me as I noticed each of them watching me with a mix of fear and anticipation. I could see it in their eyes – they were all waiting for my next command, for the next time I would use their bodies for my pleasure. This was just the beginning. My harem was growing, and I had no intention of stopping anytime soon.
As I was leaving work that day, I saw a familiar figure walking down the street. It was Crysta, my older sister, who had moved to the city for college a few years ago. We hadn’t seen each other much since then, mostly exchanging occasional texts. She was twenty-four now, with long dark hair like mine, and a body that had always turned heads wherever she went. She was wearing a tight top and shorts that showed off her long legs, and I felt a familiar stirring in my pants as I watched her approach. “Rick?” she said, her eyes widening in recognition. “What are you doing here?” “I work nearby,” I replied. “What about you? I thought you were still at college.”
“I graduated last semester,” Crysta said, a small smile on her lips. “I moved here permanently. I’ve been trying to find a place to live, but it’s harder than I thought.” “Why didn’t you tell me?” I asked, my mind already working. “You could have stayed with me.” “I didn’t want to impose,” Crysta replied, though her eyes sparkled with interest. “You have your own life.” “Don’t be ridiculous,” I said. “I have a spare bedroom. You can stay with me until you find your own place.” I saw the flash of desire in her eyes, and I knew she was mine for the taking. “Really?” she asked, her voice slightly breathless. “You wouldn’t mind?” “Not at all,” I replied, already imagining her naked in my bed. “Let’s go.”
Crysta moved in that weekend. I watched her unpack her things in the spare bedroom, my cock hardening in my pants as she bent over to put clothes in the drawers. “Thanks again for letting me stay here, Rick,” she said, turning to face me. “It’s no problem,” I replied, stepping closer to her. “In fact, I think this is going to work out very well for both of us.” “What do you mean?” Crysta asked, her eyes widening slightly. “I mean that you’re going to be my new slut,” I said, my hands resting on her hips. “Just like the others.” Crysta’s cheeks flushed, but she didn’t pull away. “The others?” she asked, her voice barely a whisper. “The women at my work,” I replied. “They all belong to me now. And so do you.”
I unbuttoned her shorts, sliding them down her legs to reveal her simple white panties. “And you want this, don’t you, Crysta?” I asked, my fingers tracing the lacy edge of her panties. “You want to submit to me completely.” Crysta’s breath hitched, her body trembling under my touch. “Yes,” she whispered. “Yes, I do.” That was all I needed to hear. I pulled her panties down her legs, my eyes sweeping over her naked body. “You have an incredible body, sister,” I said, my hands exploring her firm breasts, her flat stomach, her slender hips. “Now on your knees.” Crysta quickly obeyed, kneeling before me. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded.
Crysta complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Crysta gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On the bed,” I ordered. “Hands and knees.” Crysta quickly scrambled onto the bed, positioning herself on all fours, her ass in the air. I knelt behind her, admiring the view of her glistening pussy and tight ass.
I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Crysta cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.” I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.”
That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Crysta came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn over and open your mouth,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Crysta quickly obeyed, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood over her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said. “From now on, you sleep in my bed with me. Not the guest room.”
The next morning, I woke up with Crysta curled up next to me in my bed. Her naked body was warm against mine, her dark hair spread across the pillow. I watched her sleep for a moment, a sense of satisfaction coursing through me. I had claimed my sister, adding her to my growing harem. I could already imagine the possibilities of having her here, always available for my pleasure. I slipped out of bed, making my way to the kitchen to start the coffee. As the coffee brewed, I heard a noise at the front door. The lock turned, and the door opened, revealing my mother, Carol. “Rick?” she called out. “I hope you don’t mind me letting myself in. I wanted to drop off those casserole dishes I borrowed.”
“I’m in the kitchen, Mom,” I replied, my mind racing. Carol walked into the kitchen, her eyes widening slightly when she saw me standing there in just my boxers. At forty-five, she was still a stunning woman, with dark hair like mine and Crysta’s, and a figure that had always attracted attention. She was wearing a simple sundress that showed off her toned arms and legs. “Sorry to just show up like this,” she said, placing the casserole dishes on the counter. “I should have called first.” “It’s fine,” I said. “I was just making coffee. Would you like a cup?” “Sure,” she replied, her eyes dropping to my chest before quickly meeting my gaze again.
Just then, Crysta walked into the kitchen, wearing one of my t-shirts that barely covered her ass. “Good morning,” she said, her cheeks flushing slightly when she saw our mother. “Crysta!” Carol exclaimed, her eyes widening. “What are you doing here?” “I’m staying with Rick for a while,” Crysta replied, moving to stand next to me. “I moved in this weekend.” Carol looked from Crysta to me, her expression unreadable. “I see,” she said slowly. “And you’re wearing Rick’s shirt.” “We were up late talking,” I said, stepping closer to my mother. “And one thing led to another.” Carol’s cheeks flushed, but she didn’t look away. “Rick, what’s going on here?” she asked, her voice slightly breathless. “What’s going on is that Crysta is now mine,” I replied, my hand resting on my sister’s hip. “Just like the others.”
“The others?” Carol asked, her eyes darkening with a mixture of shock and something else – desire. “The women at my work,” I replied. “They all belong to me now. And so does Crysta.” Carol’s breath hitched, her body trembling slightly. “This is… wrong,” she whispered, though she made no move to leave. “Is it?” I asked, my hand moving to my mother’s hip. “Or is it exactly what you’ve been wanting?” I leaned in, my lips brushing against her ear. “You’re all proper and maternal on the outside, but on the inside, you’re just like all the others. A slut waiting to be claimed.” Carol’s breath hitched, her body tensing under my touch. “Rick, we can’t,” she whispered. “We can, and we will,” I replied, my hand moving to the zipper of her sundress. “You want this as much as I do. You want to submit to me completely.”
I unzipped her dress, letting it fall to the floor to reveal her simple white bra and panties. “You have an incredible body, Mom,” I said, my hands exploring her full breasts, her flat stomach, her slender hips. “Now on your knees.” Carol hesitated for a moment before slowly sinking to her knees. I pulled my boxers down, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Carol complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Carol gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.”
After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On the table,” I ordered. “On your back.” Carol quickly scrambled onto the kitchen table, positioning herself on her back. I unhooked her bra, freeing her full breasts, then slid her panties down her legs. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. Carol complied, her legs parting to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Carol cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.”
Crysta watched us, her eyes wide with excitement, her hands moving between her legs. “Make her cum, Rick,” she urged. “Show Mom who’s in charge.” I could feel Carol getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Carol came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Both of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” Carol and Crysta quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “From now on, you’re both mine to use as I please.”
The following week, I had Amy over. She was a college friend of Crysta’s, a petite redhead with freckles across her nose and a body that looked like it was made for sin. At twenty-one, she had an innocence about her that made me want to corrupt it completely. I had met her a few times when she came to visit Crysta before she moved in, and I had seen the way she looked at me – a mixture of curiosity and desire. Now that Crysta was living with me, it was easy to arrange for Amy to visit. I watched as Crysta introduced her to my mother, Carol, who was now a permanent fixture in my home. The three women sat in the living room, chatting and laughing as if they were just friends, but I could see the underlying tension, the way their eyes kept darting toward me.
“Amy, can I talk to you for a moment?” I asked, interrupting their conversation. “Sure,” she replied, following me into the kitchen. “I need your help with something,” I said, leaning against the counter. “Anything,” Amy replied, her cheeks flushing slightly. “Good,” I said. “Strip.” Amy’s eyes widened, but she didn’t hesitate, quickly pulling her sundress over her head to reveal her simple white bra and panties. “All of it,” I said, my eyes sweeping over her naked form. Amy quickly unhooked her bra, freeing her small, perfect breasts, then slid her panties down her legs. She stood before me, completely naked, her body trembling with anticipation. “On your knees,” I commanded. Amy quickly obeyed, her eyes locked on mine as she knelt before me. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded.
Amy complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her red hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Amy gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On the counter,” I ordered. “On your back.” Amy quickly scrambled onto the kitchen counter, positioning herself on her back. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. Amy complied, her legs parting to reveal her glistening, freckle-dusted pussy. “You’re even more beautiful naked,” I said, my fingers tracing her inner thighs. “This pussy needs to be filled.”
I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Amy cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.” I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Amy came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me.
Just then, Crysta and Carol walked into the kitchen. “We heard noises,” Crysta said, her eyes widening when she saw us. “Looks like you started without us,” Carol added, a smirk on her lips. “I was just welcoming Amy to the family,” I replied, still inside Amy’s pulsing pussy. “She’s yours now too?” Crysta asked, her hands already moving to her own breasts. “She is,” I confirmed. “And now I want both of you to join us.” Crysta and Carol quickly stripped, their bodies already flushed with desire. “Crysta, sit on Amy’s face,” I commanded. “Mom, get on the counter next to them and play with yourself.” They quickly obeyed, Crysta positioning herself over Amy’s face, lowering her pussy onto Amy’s waiting mouth, while Carol leaned back against the cabinets, her fingers already working her clit.
I continued to fuck Amy’s tight pussy, watching as my sister ground herself against Amy’s face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Lick my sister’s pussy. Make her cum.” Amy eagerly obeyed, her tongue flicking against Crysta’s clit. I could feel Amy’s pussy tightening around my cock again as she got closer to cumming. “Not yet,” I commanded. “You’ll cum when I say you can cum.” Amy whimpered against Crysta’s pussy, her body trembling with need. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum.” “Not yet,” I repeated. “First, I want to see my sister cum. Crysta, cum on her face now.” With a loud cry, Crysta came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her, her juices flooding Amy’s face. “Good girl,” I said. “Now, Amy, cum for me.” With a loud cry, Amy came too, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her.
I pulled out of Amy’s pussy, my cock still rock hard. “All three of you, on your knees,” I ordered. They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “From now on, all three of you are mine to use as I please.”
The next day at work, I couldn’t stop thinking about my growing harem. The thought of all those women at my beck and call, their bodies mine to use whenever I wanted, made me hard all day. I was in my office when Lorna knocked on the door. “Come in,” I called out. Lorna walked in, closing the door behind her. She was wearing a tight business suit, but I could see the lace of her bra peeking through her white blouse. “I need to talk to you,” she said, her voice slightly nervous. “About what?” I asked, leaning back in my chair. “About us,” she replied. “About what happened.” “What about it?” I asked. “I can’t stop thinking about it,” Lorna said, her cheeks flushing. “I want more. I need more.”
I stood up, walking around my desk to stand in front of her. “Then get on your knees,” I commanded. Lorna quickly obeyed, her hands already working to unfasten my pants. “That’s what I like to hear,” I said as she freed my cock. “A woman who knows what she wants.” Lorna wrapped her lips around my cock, her tongue swirling around the tip before taking me deep into her throat. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you need this.” Lorna eagerly obeyed, her head bobbing up and down on my shaft. “You’ve been thinking about this all day, haven’t you?” I asked. “Thinking about my cock filling your mouth, your pussy.” Lorna moaned around my cock, her movements becoming more frantic. “I want you to cum in my mouth,” she said, pulling away slightly. “I need to taste you.”
I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “You’re going to get what you want, slut,” I grunted. “And more.” I could feel myself getting close to cumming, my balls tightening. “Get ready to swallow every last drop,” I commanded. With a loud groan, I came, filling her mouth with my cum. Lorna eagerly swallowed, then licked me clean. “Good girl,” I said. “Now bend over my desk. I’m going to fuck that tight ass of yours.” Lorna’s eyes widened, but she quickly obeyed, bending over my desk and lifting her skirt to reveal her lace panties. “Please be gentle,” she whispered. “I’ve never done this before.” “I’ll be as gentle as I want to be,” I replied, pulling her panties down to her knees. “And you’re going to love every second of it.”
I spread her ass cheeks, admiring her tight hole. “This ass is mine now,” I said, my thumb pressing against her entrance. Lorna whimpered, her body tensing. “Relax, slut,” I commanded. “This is going to happen whether you want it to or not.” I reached into my desk drawer, pulling out a bottle of lube. I drizzled some on her tight hole, then worked one finger inside, stretching her gently. “That’s it,” I said as I added a second finger. “You’re getting used to the idea, aren’t you?” Lorna moaned, her hips pushing back against my hand. “Yes,” she gasped. “I want it.”
That was all I needed to hear. I positioned my cock at her entrance, pushing in slowly at first, then faster as her body adjusted to the intrusion. Lorna cried out, her hands gripping the edge of the desk. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take my cock in your tight ass. You love it, don’t you?” “Yes,” she cried. “I love it. I love your cock in my ass.” I fucked her hard, my hips slapping against her with each movement. “You’re going to cum for me, aren’t you?” I asked. “You’re going to cum from having your ass fucked.” “Yes,” she cried. “I’m going to cum.” With a loud cry, Lorna came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me.
I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn around and open your mouth,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Lorna quickly obeyed, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood over her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said. “Now get dressed. I’ll call you when I want you again.”
That evening, I was sitting on the couch when Jennie walked in. She was my sister’s best friend from high school, a tall, athletic blonde who had just moved to the city for a job. At twenty-two, she had a confidence that was almost as strong as my own, and I knew I would have to work harder to break her. But I also knew she would be worth the effort. “Rick,” she said, her eyes sweeping over me. “Crysta told me I could find you here.” “She did, did she?” I asked with a smirk. “And what did she say you were looking for?” “She said you had something for me,” Jennie replied, her blue eyes dark with curiosity. “She said you had something I needed.”
I stood up, walking toward her. “She was right,” I said, my hand resting on her hip. “I do have something you need. And I’m going to give it to you.” Jennie’s breath hitched, her body tensing under my touch. “What if I don’t want it?” she asked, though her voice betrayed her desire. “You want it,” I replied, my hand moving to her breast. “You want it more than anything. You want to submit to me completely.” Jennie’s cheeks flushed, but she didn’t pull away. “I don’t submit to anyone,” she whispered. “You will,” I replied, my lips brushing against her ear. “You’ll submit to me. And you’ll love every second of it.”
I unbuttoned her blouse, revealing her simple white bra. “You have an incredible body, Jennie,” I said, my hands exploring her toned stomach, her slender hips, her firm ass. “All this hidden beneath those casual clothes.” I unhooked her bra, freeing her perfect breasts, then unzipped her jeans, sliding them down her legs to reveal her matching white panties. “On your knees,” I commanded. Jennie hesitated for a moment before slowly sinking to her knees. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Jennie complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her blonde hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face.
“That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Jennie gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On the couch,” I ordered. “Hands and knees.” Jennie quickly scrambled onto the couch, positioning herself on all fours, her ass in the air. I knelt behind her, admiring the view of her glistening pussy and tight ass. “This ass needs to be marked,” I said, my hand coming down hard on her right cheek. Jennie cried out, her body jolting forward. “Again,” she begged. I spanked her again, this time on the left cheek, leaving a red handprint on her pale skin.
I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Jennie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her red ass cheeks with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.” I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.”
That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Jennie came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn over and open your mouth,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Jennie quickly obeyed, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood over her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said. “Now get dressed. I’ll call you when I want you again.”
The next day at work, I was in my office going over some reports when Abigail knocked on my door. “Come in,” I called out. Abigail walked in, closing the door behind her. She was from the marketing department, a curvy brunette with glasses and an innocent look that belied the slut I knew she could be. At twenty-four, she was always impeccably dressed in business casual attire that somehow managed to be both professional and sexy. “I needed to ask you about the quarterly projections,” she said, her fingers nervously adjusting her glasses. “Is now a bad time?” “It’s the perfect time,” I replied, leaning back in my chair. “Close the door and lock it.”
Abigail’s eyes widened slightly, but she quickly obeyed, turning the lock with a soft click. “Now, what can I help you with?” I asked, my eyes sweeping over her body. “The quarterly projections,” she said, her voice slightly breathless. “I think there might be an error in my calculations, but I can’t figure it out.” “I’ll help you figure it out,” I replied. “First, take off that blouse.” Abigail’s cheeks flushed, but her hands moved to the buttons of her blouse, quickly unfastening them. She slid the blouse off her shoulders, revealing her plain white bra. “And the skirt,” I commanded. Abigail unzipped her skirt, letting it fall to the floor to reveal her matching white panties. “Good girl,” I said. “Now, get on your knees and crawl over here.”
Abigail slowly sank to her knees, crawling across my office floor toward me. “You look good on your knees,” I said as she reached my chair. “It’s where you belong.” “Yes,” she whispered. “Now, unfasten my pants and take out my cock,” I commanded. Abigail quickly obeyed, her hands working to unfasten my pants and pull out my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Abigail complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Abigail gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away.
“You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “Get up and bend over my desk,” I ordered. Abigail quickly obeyed, bending over my desk and positioning her ass in the air. I unhooked her bra, freeing her full breasts, then slid her panties down her legs. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. Abigail complied, her legs parting to reveal her glistening pussy. “This pussy needs to be filled,” I said, my fingers exploring her wet folds. “And I’m going to be the one to fill it.”
I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Abigail cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.” I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Abigail came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her.
Just then, my phone rang. I ignored it at first, but when it kept ringing, I pulled out, much to Abigail’s disappointment. “Don’t move,” I commanded as I answered the phone. “Rick here.” “It’s Kaylie from accounting,” the voice on the other end said. “I need to talk to you about the expense reports.” “I’m in the middle of something,” I replied, my eyes on Abigail’s naked form. “It’s important,” Kaylie insisted. “Fine,” I said. “Come to my office. But you’ll have to wait until I’m done with my current meeting.” “I’ll be right there,” Kaylie replied. I hung up the phone, then turned my attention back to Abigail. “We have a few minutes before Kaylie gets here,” I said. “Turn around and open your mouth.” Abigail quickly obeyed, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood over her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean.
A few minutes later, there was a knock on my office door. “Enter,” I called out. Kaylie walked in, her eyes widening when she saw me standing there with my pants unfastened and Abigail kneeling naked at my feet, her face still covered in my cum. “I… I can come back later,” Kaylie stammered, her cheeks flushing. “You’ll stay,” I commanded. “And close the door behind you.” Kaylie quickly obeyed, closing and locking the door behind her. “Now, what did you want to talk to me about?” I asked, as if nothing was out of the ordinary. “The… the expense reports,” Kaylie said, her eyes darting from Abigail to me. “I think there’s a discrepancy in the third quarter numbers.”
“I’ll look at them later,” I replied. “Right now, I want you to strip.” Kaylie’s eyes widened, but she didn’t hesitate, quickly pulling her sweater over her head to reveal her lacy black bra, then unzipping her jeans to show matching panties. “All of it,” I said, my eyes sweeping over her naked form. Kaylie quickly unhooked her bra, freeing her medium-sized breasts, then slid her panties down her legs. She stood before me, completely naked, her body trembling with anticipation. “On your knees, next to Abigail,” I commanded. Kaylie quickly obeyed, kneeling next to Abigail. “Now, Abigail, I want you to teach Kaylie how to properly suck my cock,” I said. “She needs to learn how to please me.”
Abigail eagerly turned to Kaylie, her hands guiding Kaylie’s head toward my cock. “Open your mouth,” Abigail instructed. “Take it slow at first, but then take as much as you can. Rick likes it when you deep throat him.” Kaylie complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as she took me into her warm, wet mouth. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” I gripped Kaylie’s hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “Both of you, on my desk. On your backs, side by side.”
Abigail and Kaylie quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. They both complied, their legs parting to reveal their glistening pussies. I moved between them, positioning my cock at Abigail’s entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Abigail cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself at Kaylie’s entrance. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Kaylie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely.
I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they both got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, Abigail and Kaylie came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Both of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get dressed and get back to work. I’ll call you when I want you again.”
That evening, I had all my girls over to my place – Crysta, Carol, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, Lorna, and Kaylie. I watched them as they mingled in my living room, their bodies already flushed with anticipation. I had already fucked each of them individually, but tonight, I would claim them all together. “Ladies,” I called out, getting their attention. “It’s time for the main event. All of you, in my bedroom. Now.” They quickly obeyed, filing into my bedroom, which I had specially prepared for tonight’s activities. I had installed restraints on the bedposts, along with a collection of toys and lubricants on the nightstand. “On the bed,” I commanded. “Hands and knees.”
They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on all fours, their asses in the air. I walked around the bed, admiring the view of their naked bodies, their glistening pussies, their tight asses. “Tonight, you all belong to me completely,” I said. “I’m going to use every one of your holes, and you’re going to love every second of it.” I started with Crysta, my sister, positioning myself behind her and slamming into her tight pussy with one hard thrust. She cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. Then I moved to Carol, our mother, positioning myself behind her and slamming into her tight pussy with one hard thrust. She cried out too, her body arching as I filled her completely.
I moved from one woman to the next, fucking each of their pussies, then moving to their tight asses. Jennie whimpered as I entered her ass for the first time, but she quickly adjusted, pushing back against me. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take my cock in your tight ass. You love it, don’t you?” “Yes,” she cried. “I love it. I love your cock in my ass.” I continued to move from one woman to the next, their cries of pleasure filling the room. I could feel myself getting close to cumming, my balls tightening. “On your backs,” I commanded. “Mouths open.” They quickly obeyed, lying on their backs with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean.
The next day at work, I was in my office when Skylar knocked on my door. She was the new girl in IT, a petite Asian beauty with a body that was made for sin. At twenty-two, she had a quiet confidence that intrigued me, and I knew I had to have her. “Come in,” I called out. Skylar walked in, closing the door behind her. She was wearing a simple t-shirt and jeans, but even in her casual attire, she looked incredible. “I needed to ask you about your computer,” she said, her fingers nervously playing with the hem of her shirt. “It’s been running slow, and I wanted to run some diagnostics.” “My computer is fine,” I replied, leaning back in my chair. “It’s something else I need you to run diagnostics on.”
Skylar’s eyes widened slightly, but she didn’t look away. “What… what do you need?” she asked, her voice slightly breathless. “I need you to strip,” I replied. “And then I need you to get on your knees and crawl to me.” Skylar’s cheeks flushed, but she didn’t hesitate, quickly pulling her t-shirt over her head to reveal her simple white bra, then unzipping her jeans to show matching panties. “All of it,” I said, my eyes sweeping over her naked form. Skylar quickly unhooked her bra, freeing her small, perfect breasts, then slid her panties down her legs. She stood before me, completely naked, her body trembling with anticipation. “On your knees,” I commanded. Skylar quickly obeyed, crawling across my office floor toward me. “You look good on your knees,” I said as she reached my chair. “It’s where you belong.”
“Yes,” she whispered. “Now, unfasten my pants and take out my cock,” I commanded. Skylar quickly obeyed, her hands working to unfasten my pants and pull out my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Skylar complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Skylar gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.”
After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “Get up and bend over my desk,” I ordered. Skylar quickly obeyed, bending over my desk and positioning her ass in the air. I unhooked her bra, freeing her small, perfect breasts, then slid her panties down her legs. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. Skylar complied, her legs parting to reveal her glistening pussy. “This pussy needs to be filled,” I said, my fingers exploring her wet folds. “And I’m going to be the one to fill it.” I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Skylar cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.” I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Skylar came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn around and open your mouth,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Skylar quickly obeyed, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood over her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said. “Now get dressed. I’ll call you when I want you again.”
That weekend, I decided it was time for another gathering of my harem. I had them all come to my place again – Crysta, Carol, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, Lorna, Kaylie, and now Skylar. I watched them as they mingled in my living room, their bodies already flushed with anticipation. The power I had over all these beautiful women was intoxicating, and I couldn’t wait to use them all again. “Ladies,” I called out, getting their attention. “It’s time for the main event. All of you, in my bedroom. Now.” They quickly obeyed, filing into my bedroom, which I had once again prepared for tonight’s activities. “On the bed,” I commanded. “Hands and knees.”
They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on all fours, their asses in the air. I walked around the bed, admiring the view of their naked bodies, their glistening pussies, their tight asses. “Tonight, I want to try something new,” I said. “I’m going to fuck each of you, and I want the rest of you to play with yourselves while you watch. But you’re not allowed to cum until I say so. If you do, there will be consequences.” I started with Skylar, the newest addition to my harem, positioning myself behind her and slamming into her tight pussy with one hard thrust. She cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement, while the others watched, their hands moving between their legs.
I moved from one woman to the next, fucking each of their pussies, then moving to their tight asses. Lorna whimpered as I entered her ass, but she quickly adjusted, pushing back against me. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take my cock in your tight ass. You love it, don’t you?” “Yes,” she cried. “I love it. I love your cock in my ass.” I continued to move from one woman to the next, their cries of pleasure filling the room. I could feel myself getting close to cumming, my balls tightening. “On your backs,” I commanded. “Mouths open.” They quickly obeyed, lying on their backs with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean.
The next day, I was sitting in my office when my phone rang. “Rick here,” I answered. “It’s Skylar,” the voice on the other end said. “I was wondering if I could see you again. Soon.” “I’m busy right now,” I replied. “But I’ll let you know when I’m available.” “Please,” she begged. “I need to see you. I need you.” I could hear the desperation in her voice, and it turned me on. “Fine,” I said. “Come to my office. And wear something sexy.” “I will,” she replied. “I’ll be there in ten minutes.” I hung up the phone, a smirk on my face. I loved having this power over these women, knowing they would drop everything just to be with me.
Ten minutes later, there was a knock on my office door. “Come in,” I called out. Skylar walked in, and my jaw dropped. She was wearing a tight red dress that hugged every curve of her body, with a plunging neckline that showed off her perfect breasts. Her dark hair was down, cascading over her shoulders, and she was wearing makeup that accentuated her beautiful features. “Close the door and lock it,” I commanded. Skylar quickly obeyed, turning the lock with a soft click. “On your knees,” I commanded. Skylar quickly obeyed, sinking to her knees before me. “You look incredible,” I said. “But you’re overdressed.”
Skylar quickly stood up, unzipping her dress and letting it fall to the floor to reveal she was wearing nothing underneath. “Good girl,” I said. “Now, crawl to me.” Skylar quickly sank back to her knees, crawling across my office floor toward me. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Skylar complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you need this.” Skylar gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re getting better at this,” I said with a smirk. “Soon you’ll be the perfect cocksucker.”
After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your back, legs spread.” Skylar quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. “This pussy needs to be filled,” I said, my fingers exploring her wet folds. “And I’m going to be the one to fill it.” I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Skylar cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement.
I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock. I’ll do anything.” “Anything?” I asked, a smirk on my face. “Yes, anything,” she replied. “Bring me another woman to join us,” I commanded. “And not just any woman. I want your best friend. The one you tell everything to.” Skylar’s eyes widened. “You… you want me to bring you Amanda?” she asked, her voice trembling. “Yes,” I replied. “I want her here tomorrow. In this office. And I want you to prepare her for me.” “I… I’ll try,” she said. “You will do more than try,” I commanded. “You will succeed. Now, cum for me, slut.” With a loud cry, Skylar came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her.
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Skylar walked in, followed by a nervous-looking Amanda. Amanda was a beautiful black woman with an incredible body, long legs, and a confident demeanor that was currently replaced by nervousness. “Close and lock the door,” I commanded. Skylar quickly obeyed, while Amanda stood by the door, her hands clasped in front of her. “Skylar tells me you’re her best friend,” I said, my eyes sweeping over Amanda’s body. “And that you tell each other everything.” “I… um…” Amanda stammered. “Skylar has told me what happens in this office,” I continued. “And I want the same to happen with you.” Amanda’s eyes widened, but she didn’t run. “Skylar,” I said. “Prepare her.”
Skylar quickly moved to Amanda’s side, unbuttoning her blouse and removing it to reveal her simple black bra. “It’s okay,” Skylar whispered to Amanda. “It’s incredible. You’ll love it.” She unhooked Amanda’s bra, freeing her perfect breasts, then unzipped her jeans, sliding them down her legs to reveal her matching black panties. “On your knees,” I commanded. Amanda hesitated for a moment, her eyes darting to Skylar, who nodded encouragingly. “Go on,” Skylar said. “It’s okay.” Slowly, Amanda sank to her knees. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Amanda complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her dark hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.”
Amanda gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “Both of you, on my desk. On your backs, side by side.” They quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. They both complied, their legs parting to reveal their glistening pussies. I moved between them, positioning my cock at Amanda’s entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Amanda cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself at Skylar’s entrance. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Skylar cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they both got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, Amanda and Skylar came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Both of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get dressed. Skylar, I’ll call you when I want you again. Amanda, you’ll be here tomorrow at the same time. Alone.”
That evening, I went home to find my sister Crysta in the living room, watching TV. At twenty-one, she had inherited our mother’s good looks, with long dark hair, green eyes, and a body that made men stop and stare. She was wearing a simple t-shirt and shorts, but even in her casual attire, she looked incredible. “Hey, Rick,” she said, not taking her eyes off the TV. “Mom’s out with friends tonight. It’s just us.” “Perfect,” I replied, sitting down next to her. “There’s something I want to talk to you about.” “What’s up?” she asked, finally turning to look at me. I could see the confusion in her eyes as I moved closer, my hand coming to rest on her thigh. “Rick, what are you doing?” she asked, her voice trembling slightly. “Something I should have done a long time ago,” I replied, my hand moving higher up her thigh.
Before she could protest, I leaned in and kissed her, my tongue forcing its way into her mouth. She struggled at first, her hands pushing against my chest, but then she relaxed, her arms wrapping around my neck as she returned the kiss. I pulled back, a smirk on my face. “You want this, don’t you?” I asked. “You’ve always wanted this.” Crysta’s cheeks flushed, but she didn’t deny it. “I… I don’t know,” she stammered. “You do,” I replied. “And tonight, you’re going to get it.” I stood up, then pulled her to her feet. “In my room. Now.” Crysta quickly obeyed, following me into my bedroom. “Strip,” I commanded. Crysta’s hands trembled as she pulled her t-shirt over her head to reveal her simple white bra, then unzipped her shorts to show matching panties. “All of it,” I said, my eyes sweeping over her naked form. Crysta quickly unhooked her bra, freeing her perfect breasts, then slid her panties down her legs. She stood before me, completely naked, her body trembling with anticipation. “On your knees,” I commanded. Crysta quickly obeyed, sinking to her knees before me.
I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Crysta complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Crysta gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On the bed,” I ordered. “Hands and knees.” Crysta quickly scrambled onto my bed, positioning herself on all fours, her ass in the air. I knelt behind her, admiring the view of her glistening pussy and tight ass. “This ass needs to be marked,” I said, my hand coming down hard on her right cheek. Crysta cried out, her body jolting forward. “Again,” she begged. I spanked her again, this time on the left cheek, leaving a red handprint on her pale skin.
I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Crysta cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her red ass cheeks with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.” I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Crysta came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn around and open your mouth,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Crysta quickly obeyed, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood over her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said. “Now get dressed. I’ll call you when I want you again.”
The next morning, I was in the kitchen when my mother Carol walked in. At forty-five, she was still a stunning woman, with the same dark hair and green eyes as Crysta, and a body that most women half her age would kill for. She was wearing a silk robe that hugged her curves, and I could feel myself getting hard just looking at her. “Morning, sweetie,” she said, her back to me as she started making coffee. “Morning, Mom,” I replied. I walked up behind her, my hands resting on her hips. “Rick, what are you doing?” she asked, her body tensing slightly. “Something I should have done a long time ago,” I replied, my hands moving around to her stomach, then up to cup her breasts. Carol gasped, her body trembling as I squeezed her nipples through the thin material of her robe. “Rick, we can’t,” she whispered. “We can, and we will,” I replied. “Tonight. After dinner. In my room.” Carol turned to look at me, her eyes wide with shock, but also with something else – desire. “Okay,” she whispered. “Tonight.”
That evening, after dinner, I was in my room when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. Carol walked in, closing the door behind her. She had changed out of her robe into a simple nightgown, but even in this modest attire, she looked incredible. “Strip,” I commanded. Carol’s hands trembled as she pulled her nightgown over her head to reveal her simple white bra and panties. “All of it,” I said, my eyes sweeping over her body. Carol quickly unhooked her bra, freeing her perfect breasts, then slid her panties down her legs. She stood before me, completely naked, her body trembling with anticipation. “On your knees,” I commanded. Carol quickly obeyed, sinking to her knees before me. “You look good on your knees,” I said. “It’s where you belong.”
“Yes,” she whispered. “Now, unfasten my pants and take out my cock,” I commanded. Carol quickly obeyed, her hands working to unfasten my pants and pull out my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Carol complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Carol gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.”
After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On the bed,” I ordered. “Hands and knees.” Carol quickly scrambled onto my bed, positioning herself on all fours, her ass in the air. I knelt behind her, admiring the view of her glistening pussy and tight ass. “This ass needs to be marked,” I said, my hand coming down hard on her right cheek. Carol cried out, her body jolting forward. “Again,” she begged. I spanked her again, this time on the left cheek, leaving a red handprint on her pale skin. I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Carol cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her red ass cheeks with each movement. “Yes, I’m yours,” she cried. “Completely yours.” I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Carol came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn around and open your mouth,” I ordered. “I’m going to cum all over that pretty face of yours.” Carol quickly obeyed, her tongue darting out to wet her lips in anticipation. I stood over her, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering her face and filling her waiting mouth. She eagerly swallowed what she could, then used her fingers to gather the rest and lick them clean. “Good girl,” I said. “Now get dressed. I’ll call you when I want you again.”
That weekend, I decided it was time to host my largest harem gathering yet. The excitement was building inside me, thinking about having all these women together, completely devoted to my pleasure. I had texted all of them earlier that day with a simple instruction: “My place. 8 PM. Wear something sexy.” I watched as they arrived one by one – Crysta, Carol, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, Lorna, Kaylie, Skylar, and Amanda. The living room was filled with their presence, a collection of beautiful bodies all eager for my attention. The power I held over them was intoxicating, and I couldn’t wait to use them all together again.
“Ladies,” I called out, getting their attention. “It’s time for the main event. All of you, in my bedroom. Now.” They quickly obeyed, filing into my bedroom, which I had prepared with restraints on the bedposts and a collection of toys and lubricants on the nightstand. “On the bed,” I commanded. “Hands and knees.” They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on all fours, their asses in the air. I walked around the bed, admiring the view of their naked bodies, their glistening pussies, their tight asses. “Tonight, I want to try something different,” I said. “I’m going to fuck each of you, and while I’m fucking one, the rest of you will pleasure each other. I want to see you all enjoying each other’s bodies.”
I started with Amanda, positioning myself behind her and slamming into her tight pussy with one hard thrust. She cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “Crysta, Carol, go to either side of Amanda and play with her tits,” I commanded. “Amy and Jennie, you’re going to eat each other’s pussies. Abigail and Lorna, you too. Kaylie and Skylar, you’re going to sixty-nine.” They eagerly obeyed, their bodies moving together in a symphony of pleasure. I fucked Amanda hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement, while the others explored each other’s bodies.
After bringing Amanda to a powerful orgasm, I moved to Crysta, my sister, positioning myself behind her and slamming into her tight pussy with one hard thrust. “Carol, I want you to put on this strap-on and fuck Crysta’s ass while I’m fucking her pussy,” I commanded. Carol quickly obeyed, putting on the strap-on and positioning herself behind Crysta. I could feel Crysta’s body tremble with anticipation as Carol pressed the dildo against her tight asshole. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let both of you fuck me at once.” “As you wish, slut,” I replied, nodding to Carol. With a single thrust, Carol entered Crysta’s ass, while I continued to fuck her pussy.
I could feel Crysta’s body shaking as she was filled in both holes, her cries of pleasure filling the room. “You love this, don’t you?” I grunted. “Being fucked by your brother and your mother at the same time.” “Yes,” she cried. “I love it. I love both of you filling me.” I continued to fuck her hard and fast, while Carol matched my rhythm, the two of us bringing Crysta to another powerful orgasm. I was getting close to cumming myself, my balls tightening. “On your backs,” I commanded. “Mouths open.” They quickly obeyed, lying on their backs with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get dressed and get out. I’ll call you when I want you again.”
The next day at work, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Amanda walked in, closing and locking the door behind her. She was wearing a tight black dress that hugged every curve of her body, with a plunging neckline that showed off her perfect breasts. “To what do I owe the pleasure?” I asked, a smirk on my face. “I wanted to thank you,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “For yesterday. For everything.” “You don’t need to thank me,” I replied. “You’re mine now. You’ll do what I say, when I say it.” “I know,” she replied. “And I love it. I was hoping… I was hoping you’d fuck me again. Here. Now.” I could see the desire in her eyes, and it turned me on. “On your knees, then,” I commanded. Amanda quickly obeyed, sinking to her knees before me.
I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Amanda complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you need this.” Amanda gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re becoming quite the cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.”
After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your back, legs spread.” Amanda quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. “This pussy needs to be filled,” I said, my fingers exploring her wet folds. “And I’m going to be the one to fill it.” I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Amanda cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. Her tits bounced with every thrust. Her dark skin was flushed with pleasure. She wrapped her legs around me, pulling me deeper inside her.
I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock. I’ll do anything.” “Anything?” I asked, a smirk on my face. “Yes, anything,” she replied. “Bring me another woman to join us,” I commanded. “And not just any woman. I want your little sister. The one you’re always protecting.” Amanda’s eyes widened. “You… you want me to bring you Keisha?” she asked, her voice trembling. “Yes,” I replied. “I want her here tomorrow. In this office. And I want you to prepare her for me.” “I… I’ll try,” she said. “You will do more than try,” I commanded. “You will succeed. Now, cum for me, slut.” With a loud cry, Amanda came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I kept thrusting through her orgasm, my own release building. I pulled out just in time, my cum spurting onto her stomach and breasts. “Now clean up and get out,” I commanded. “And don’t forget your sister tomorrow.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Amanda walked in, followed by a nervous-looking Keisha. At nineteen, Keisha was even more stunning than her sister, with a tighter body, fuller lips, and a look of innocence that was just begging to be corrupted. She was wearing a simple sundress, her curly hair pulled back in a ponytail. “Close and lock the door,” I commanded. Amanda quickly obeyed, while Keisha stood by the door, her hands clasped in front of her. “Amanda tells me you’re her little sister,” I said, my eyes sweeping over Keisha’s body. “And that she’s very protective of you.” “I… um…” Keisha stammered. “Amanda has told you what happens in this office,” I continued. “And I want the same to happen with you.” Keisha’s eyes widened, but she didn’t run. “Amanda,” I said. “Prepare her.”
Amanda quickly moved to Keisha’s side, unbuttoning her sundress and removing it to reveal her simple white bra and panties. “It’s okay,” Amanda whispered to Keisha. “It’s incredible. You’ll love it.” She unhooked Keisha’s bra, freeing her perfect breasts, then slid her panties down her legs to reveal her shaved pussy. “On your knees,” I commanded. Keisha hesitated for a moment, her eyes darting to Amanda, who nodded encouragingly. “Go on,” Amanda said. “It’s okay.” Slowly, Keisha sank to her knees. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Keisha complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her curly hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.”
Keisha gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “Both of you, on my desk. On your backs, side by side.” They quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. They both complied, their legs parting to reveal their glistening pussies. I moved between them, positioning my cock at Keisha’s entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Keisha cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself at Amanda’s entrance. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Amanda cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they both got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, Keisha and Amanda came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Both of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get dressed. Amanda, I’ll call you when I want you again. Keisha, you’ll be here tomorrow at the same time. Alone.”
That evening, I went home to find my mother Carol and sister Crysta in the living room, watching TV. They both looked up as I walked in, their eyes filled with desire. “Hey, sweetie,” Carol said. “How was work?” “Productive,” I replied. “I added another slut to my collection.” “Really?” Crysta asked, leaning forward. “Who?” “Her name is Keisha,” I replied. “Amanda’s little sister.” “Oh my god,” Carol said, her eyes widening. “She’s just a teenager.” “She’s nineteen,” I replied. “And she has the tightest pussy I’ve ever fucked.” I could see the jealousy in their eyes, and it turned me on. “Don’t worry,” I said. “You’ll always be my favorite sluts. But I’m going to need more room if I’m going to keep expanding my harem.” I watched as they exchanged a look, then nodded in unison. “We were thinking,” Carol said. “Maybe it’s time we got our own place.” “A place closer to your office,” Crysta added. “With plenty of room for all of us.” I could feel my cock harden at the thought of it. “Make it happen,” I said. “I’ll need the keys by the end of the week.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Keisha walked in, closing and locking the door behind her. She was wearing a tight pink dress that hugged every curve of her body, with a plunging neckline that showed off her perfect breasts. “To what do I owe the pleasure?” I asked, a smirk on my face. “I wanted to thank you,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “For yesterday. For everything.” “You don’t need to thank me,” I replied. “You’re mine now. You’ll do what I say, when I say it.” “I know,” she replied. “And I love it. I was hoping… I was hoping you’d fuck me again. Here. Now.” I could see the desire in her eyes, and it turned me on. “On your knees, then,” I commanded. Keisha quickly obeyed, sinking to her knees before me.
I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Keisha complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you need this.” Keisha gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re becoming quite the cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.”
After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your back, legs spread.” Keisha quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. “This pussy needs to be filled,” I said, my fingers exploring her wet folds. “And I’m going to be the one to fill it.” I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Keisha cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. Her tits bounced with every thrust. Her dark skin was flushed with pleasure. She wrapped her legs around me, pulling me deeper inside her.
I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock. I’ll do anything.” “Anything?” I asked, a smirk on my face. “Yes, anything,” she replied. “Bring me another woman to join us,” I commanded. “And not just any woman. I want your cousin. The one who’s getting married next month.” Keisha’s eyes widened. “You… you want me to bring you Tasha?” she asked, her voice trembling. “Yes,” I replied. “I want her here tomorrow. In this office. And I want you to prepare her for me.” “I… I’ll try,” she said. “You will do more than try,” I commanded. “You will succeed. Now, cum for me, slut.” With a loud cry, Keisha came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I kept thrusting through her orgasm, my own release building. I pulled out just in time, my cum spurting onto her stomach and breasts. “Now clean up and get out,” I commanded. “And don’t forget your cousin tomorrow.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Keisha walked in, followed by a nervous-looking Tasha. At twenty-four, Tasha was a stunning woman with long dark hair, hazel eyes, and a body that most women would kill for. She was wearing a business suit, her hair pulled back in a tight bun, but even in this conservative attire, she looked incredible. “Close and lock the door,” I commanded. Keisha quickly obeyed, while Tasha stood by the door, her hands clasped in front of her. “Keisha tells me you’re getting married next month,” I said, my eyes sweeping over Tasha’s body. “And that you’re here for some last-minute fun before you tie the knot.” “I… um…” Tasha stammered. “Keisha has told you what happens in this office,” I continued. “And I want the same to happen with you.” Tasha’s eyes widened, but she didn’t run. “Keisha,” I said. “Prepare her.”
Keisha quickly moved to Tasha’s side, unbuttoning her jacket and removing it to reveal her simple white blouse. She unbuttoned the blouse, then unzipped Tasha’s skirt, letting it fall to the floor to reveal her matching white bra and panties. “It’s okay,” Keisha whispered to Tasha. “It’s incredible. You’ll love it.” She unhooked Tasha’s bra, freeing her perfect breasts, then slid her panties down her legs to reveal her neatly trimmed pussy. “On your knees,” I commanded. Tasha hesitated for a moment, her eyes darting to Keisha, who nodded encouragingly. “Go on,” Keisha said. “It’s okay.” Slowly, Tasha sank to her knees. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Tasha complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her dark hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.”
Tasha gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “Both of you, on my desk. On your backs, side by side.” They quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. They both complied, their legs parting to reveal their glistening pussies. I moved between them, positioning my cock at Tasha’s entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Tasha cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself at Keisha’s entrance. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Keisha cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they both got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, Tasha and Keisha came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Both of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get dressed. Keisha, I’ll call you when I want you again. Tasha, you’ll be here tomorrow at the same time. Alone. And bring your wedding dress.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Tasha walked in, closing and locking the door behind her. She was carrying a large garment bag, which she carefully hung on the hook behind the door. “I brought it,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “Good,” I replied. “Now strip.” Tasha quickly obeyed, removing her business suit to reveal her perfect naked body underneath. “Put on the wedding dress,” I commanded. Tasha quickly opened the garment bag, revealing a stunning white wedding dress. She stepped into it, pulling it up over her body, then turned to allow me to zip it up. “You look beautiful,” I said. “But I’d prefer you without the panties.” Tasha quickly slid her panties off from under her dress, then stood before me, her hands clasped in front of her. “On your knees,” I commanded. Tasha quickly obeyed, sinking to her knees before me, the white dress pooling around her.
I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Tasha complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth. I gripped her dark hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Tasha gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re becoming quite the cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.”
After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your back.” Tasha quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning herself on her back, the white dress bunched up around her waist. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. Tasha complied, her legs parting to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Tasha cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. Her tits bounced with every thrust, visible through the low-cut dress. Her dark skin was flushed with pleasure. She wrapped her legs around me, pulling me deeper inside her. I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock. I’ll do anything.” “Anything?” I asked, a smirk on my face. “Yes, anything,” she replied. “Bring me your bridesmaids,” I commanded. “All of them. Tomorrow. In this office.” “I… I’ll try,” she said. “You will do more than try,” I commanded. “You will succeed. Now, cum for me, slut.” With a loud cry, Tasha came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I kept thrusting through her orgasm, my own release building. I pulled out just in time, my cum spurting onto her white dress, leaving dark stains on the pristine fabric. “Now clean up and get out,” I commanded. “And don’t forget your bridesmaids tomorrow.”
That evening, I went home to find Carol and Crysta waiting for me. They had found a place – a large penthouse apartment just a few blocks from my office, with plenty of room for all of us. “We signed the lease today,” Carol said, handing me a set of keys. “We can move in this weekend.” “Good,” I replied. “I want you to start inviting your friends over. The ones you think would be interested in joining us.” “You mean… you want us to find more women for you?” Crysta asked. “Exactly,” I replied. “I’m building an empire, and I need subjects.” They both nodded, their eyes filled with desire. “We won’t disappoint you,” Carol said.
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Tasha walked in, followed by four nervous-looking women. All four were stunning, each one different from the others, but all clearly devoted to Tasha. “Close and lock the door,” I commanded. Tasha quickly obeyed, while the others stood by the door, their hands clasped in front of them. “Ladies,” I said, my eyes sweeping over their bodies. “Tasha has told you what happens in this office. And I want the same to happen with all of you.” The women’s eyes widened, but none of them ran. “Tasha,” I said. “Prepare them.”
Tasha quickly moved to each woman, unbuttoning their clothes and removing them to reveal their perfect bodies. “It’s okay,” she whispered to them. “It’s incredible. You’ll love it.” She unhooked their bras, freeing their perfect breasts, then slid their panties down their legs to reveal their shaved pussies. “On your knees,” I commanded. They hesitated for a moment, their eyes darting to Tasha, who nodded encouragingly. “Go on,” she said. “It’s okay.” Slowly, they all sank to their knees. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I commanded. They all complied, their lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into their warm, wet mouths. I gripped their hair, controlling their movements as I fucked their faces. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.”
They gagged slightly as I hit the back of their throats, but none of them pulled away. “You’re all natural cocksuckers,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making them all deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with their saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your backs, side by side.” They quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side. “Spread your legs,” I commanded. They all complied, their legs parting to reveal their glistening pussies. I moved between them, positioning my cock at one entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. She cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself at the next woman’s entrance. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. She cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they all got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, they all came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “All of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get dressed. Tasha, I’ll call you when I want you again. The rest of you, you’ll be here tomorrow at the same time. Alone.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and the first of Tasha’s bridesmaids walked in, closing and locking the door behind her. Her name was Amy, and she was a stunning blonde with blue eyes and a body that most women would kill for. She was wearing a tight red dress that hugged every curve of her body. “To what do I owe the pleasure?” I asked, a smirk on my face. “Tasha told me to come,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “And I wanted to… experience what she experienced.” “Then on your knees,” I commanded. Amy quickly obeyed, sinking to her knees before me. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Amy complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth.
I gripped her blonde hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Amy gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re becoming quite the cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your back, legs spread.” Amy quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Amy cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. Her tits bounced with every thrust. Her fair skin was flushed with pleasure. She wrapped her legs around me, pulling me deeper inside her. I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock. I’ll do anything.” “Anything?” I asked, a smirk on my face. “Yes, anything,” she replied. “Bring me another one of Tasha’s bridesmaids,” I commanded. “The one with the dark hair.” “Jennie,” she said. “I… I’ll try.” “You will do more than try,” I commanded. “You will succeed. Now, cum for me, slut.” With a loud cry, Amy came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I kept thrusting through her orgasm, my own release building. I pulled out just in time, my cum spurting onto her stomach and breasts. “Now clean up and get out,” I commanded. “And don’t forget Jennie tomorrow.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Jennie walked in, closing and locking the door behind her. She was a stunning brunette with brown eyes and a body that was just as incredible as Amy’s. She was wearing a tight blue dress that hugged every curve of her body. “Amy told me to come,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “And I wanted to… experience what she experienced.” “Then on your knees,” I commanded. Jennie quickly obeyed, sinking to her knees before me. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Jennie complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth.
I gripped her brown hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I gruntedyed. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Jennie gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re becoming quite the cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your back, legs spread.” Jennie quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Jennie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. Her tits bounced with every thrust. Her olive skin was flushed with pleasure. She wrapped her legs around me, pulling me deeper inside her. I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock. I’ll do anything.” “Anything?” I asked, a smirk on my face. “Yes, anything,” she replied. “Bring me the last two of Tasha’s bridesmaids,” I commanded. “The redhead and the Asian girl.” “Abigail and Lorna,” she said. “I… I’ll try.” “You will do more than try,” I commanded. “You will succeed. Now, cum for me, slut.” With a loud cry, Jennie came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I kept thrusting through her orgasm, my own release building. I pulled out just in time, my cum spurting onto her stomach and breasts. “Now clean up and get out,” I commanded. “And don’t forget Abigail and Lorna tomorrow.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Abigail and Lorna walked in, closing and locking the door behind them. Abigail was a stunning redhead with green eyes and freckles dusting her fair skin. Lorna was a gorgeous Asian woman with long black hair and almond-shaped eyes. Both had bodies that were just as incredible as the others. They were wearing tight dresses that hugged their curves. “Jennie told us to come,” Abigail said, her voice trembling slightly. “And we wanted to… experience what she experienced.” “Then on your knees,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, sinking to their knees before me. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I commanded. They both complied, their lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into their warm, wet mouths.
I gripped their hair, controlling their movements as I fucked their faces, alternating between them. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” They gagged slightly as I hit the back of their throats, but neither of them pulled away. “You’re both natural cocksuckers,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making them both deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with their saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your backs, side by side, legs spread.” They quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. I positioned my cock at Abigail’s entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Abigail cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself at Lorna’s entrance. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Lorna cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they both got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, Abigail and Lorna came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Both of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get dressed. I’ll call you when I want you again.”
That weekend, we moved into the new penthouse apartment. It was perfect – spacious, luxurious, with a great view of the city. Carol and Crysta had already started furnishing it, picking out comfortable couches, a large bed for my room, and smaller beds for their rooms. “We’ve invited some friends over tonight,” Carol said. “A few girls from my yoga class and a few from Crysta’s college.” “Good,” I replied. “The more the merrier.” I could feel my cock harden at the thought of all those new pussies to conquer. That evening, the doorbell rang. “Get that, will you, sweetie?” Carol called from the kitchen. I opened the door to find two stunning women standing there. One was Kaylie, a tall, slender blonde with piercing blue eyes. The other was Skylar, a curvy brunette with full lips and a mischievous smile. “You must be Rick,” Kaylie said, her eyes sweeping over my body. “Carol and Crysta told us all about you.” “They did, did they?” I replied, a smirk on my face. “And what exactly did they tell you?” “That you’re the best fuck they’ve ever had,” Skylar replied, her hand resting on my chest. “And that you’re always looking for new sluts to add to your collection.” “Well then,” I said, pulling them inside. “You’ve come to the right place.”
I led them to the living room, where Carol and Crysta were waiting. “Ladies,” I said. “Why don’t you show our guests what happens to sluts in this apartment?” Carol and Crysta quickly obeyed, kneeling before me and unfastening my pants. “Open your mouths,” I commanded. They complied, their lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into their warm, wet mouths. Kaylie and Skylar watched with wide eyes, their hands moving to their breasts, their tongues darting out to wet their lips. “Strip,” I commanded them. They quickly obeyed, removing their clothes to reveal their perfect bodies. “Now, on your hands and knees. Asses in the air.” They quickly positioned themselves on the floor, their asses in the air, their pussies glistening with anticipation. I pulled away from Carol and Crysta, my cock still rock hard. “Who wants it first?” I asked, looking between Kaylie and Skylar. “Me,” they both said in unison.
I positioned myself behind Kaylie, slamming into her tight pussy with one hard thrust. She cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “Skylar,” I commanded. “I want you to put on this strap-on and fuck Kaylie’s ass while I’m fucking her pussy.” Skylar quickly obeyed, putting on the strap-on and positioning herself behind Kaylie. I could feel Kaylie’s body tremble with anticipation as Skylar pressed the dildo against her tight asshole. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let both of you fuck me at once.” “As you wish, slut,” I replied, nodding to Skylar. With a single thrust, Skylar entered Kaylie’s ass, while I continued to fuck her pussy. I could feel Kaylie’s body shaking as she was filled in both holes, her cries of pleasure filling the room. “You love this, don’t you?” I grunted. “Being fucked by me and Skylar at the same time.” “Yes,” she cried. “I love it. I love both of you filling me.” I continued to fuck her hard and fast, while Skylar matched my rhythm, the two of us bringing Kaylie to a powerful orgasm.
After bringing Kaylie to a powerful orgasm, I pulled out, moving to position myself behind Skylar. “Your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Skylar cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “Carol,” I commanded. “I want you to put on this strap-on and fuck Skylar’s ass while I’m fucking her pussy.” Carol quickly obeyed, putting on the strap-on and positioning herself behind Skylar. I could feel Skylar’s body tremble with anticipation as Carol pressed the dildo against her tight asshole. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let both of you fuck me at once.” “As you wish, slut,” I replied, nodding to Carol. With a single thrust, Carol entered Skylar’s ass, while I continued to fuck her pussy. I could feel Skylar’s body shaking as she was filled in both holes, her cries of pleasure filling the room. “You love this, don’t you?” I grunted. “Being fucked by me and your friend’s mother at the same time.” “Yes,” she cried. “I love it. I love both of you filling me.” I continued to fuck her hard and fast, while Carol matched my rhythm, the two of us bringing Skylar to a powerful orgasm.
After bringing Skylar to a powerful orgasm, I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “All of you, on your backs,” I commanded. “Mouths open.” They quickly obeyed, lying on their backs with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get dressed and get out. Carol, Crysta, stay. The rest of you, I’ll call you when I want you again.”
After the others had left, I turned to Carol and Crysta. “Strip,” I commanded. They quickly obeyed, removing their clothes to reveal their perfect bodies. “On the bed,” I said. “On your backs, side by side, legs spread.” They quickly scrambled onto the bed, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. I positioned my cock at Carol’s entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Carol cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself at Crysta’s entrance. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Crysta cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they both got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, Carol and Crysta came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Both of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now, tomorrow, I want you to bring me your sister, Abigail.” “My sister?” Crysta asked. “Yes, your sister,” I replied. “And your mother, Carol. I want them both. Here. Tomorrow.” Carol and Crysta exchanged a nervous look, but nodded. “Yes, Rick,” they said in unison. “We won’t disappoint you.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Carol walked in, followed by a stunning older woman who looked just like Carol, but with more mature features. “Rick,” Carol said. “This is my sister, Abigail.” “A pleasure,” I said, my eyes sweeping over Abigail’s body. She was wearing a tight black dress that hugged every curve of her body. “Close and lock the door,” I commanded. Carol quickly obeyed, while Abigail stood by the door, her hands clasped in front of her. “On your knees,” I commanded. Abigail hesitated for a moment, her eyes darting to Carol, who nodded encouragingly. “Go on,” Carol said. “It’s okay.” Slowly, Abigail sank to her knees. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Abigail complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth.
I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Abigail gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your back, legs spread.” Abigail quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Abigail cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. Her tits bounced with every thrust. Her skin was flushed with pleasure. She wrapped her legs around me, pulling me deeper inside her. I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock. I’ll do anything.” “Anything?” I asked, a smirk on my face. “Yes, anything,” she replied. “Good,” I said. “Because I’m not done with you yet.” I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn over,” I commanded. “On your stomach.” Abigail quickly obeyed, positioning herself on her stomach, her ass in the air. I positioned my cock at her asshole, pressing against her tight opening. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please, I’ve never done that before.” “You’re about to,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust.
Abigail cried out, her body arching as I filled her ass completely. “You love this, don’t you?” I grunted. “Being fucked in the ass like the slut you are.” “Yes,” she cried. “I love it. I love you filling me.” I continued to fuck her hard and fast, my hands gripping her hips as I slammed into her again and again. I could feel her getting close to cumming, her body trembling with pleasure. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Abigail came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I kept thrusting through her orgasm, my own release building. I pulled out just in time, my cum spurting onto her back and ass. “Now clean up and get out,” I commanded. “And tell your daughter to come here tomorrow. Alone.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Abigail’s daughter, Kaylie, walked in, closing and locking the door behind her. She was a stunning blonde with piercing blue eyes and a body that was just as incredible as her mother’s. She was wearing a tight red dress that hugged every curve of her body. “My mother told me to come,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “And I wanted to… experience what she experienced.” “Then on your knees,” I commanded. Kaylie quickly obeyed, sinking to her knees before me. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Kaylie complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth.
I gripped her blonde hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Kaylie gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re becoming quite the cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your back, legs spread.” Kaylie quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Kaylie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. Her tits bounced with every thrust. Her fair skin was flushed with pleasure. She wrapped her legs around me, pulling me deeper inside her. I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock. I’ll do anything.” “Anything?” I asked, a smirk on my face. “Yes, anything,” she replied. “Good,” I said. “Because I’m not done with you yet.” I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn over,” I commanded. “On your stomach.” Kaylie quickly obeyed, positioning herself on her stomach, her ass in the air. I positioned my cock at her asshole, pressing against her tight opening. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please, I’ve never done that before.” “You’re about to,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust.
Kaylie cried out, her body arching as I filled her ass completely. “You love this, don’t you?” I grunted. “Being fucked in the ass like the slut you are.” “Yes,” she cried. “I love it. I love you filling me.” I continued to fuck her hard and fast, my hands gripping her hips as I slammed into her again and again. I could feel her getting close to cumming, her body trembling with pleasure. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Kaylie came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I kept thrusting through her orgasm, my own release building. I pulled out just in time, my cum spurting onto her back and ass. “Now clean up and get out,” I commanded. “And tell your cousin Skylar to come here tomorrow. Alone.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Skylar walked in, closing and locking the door behind her. She was a curvy brunette with full lips and a mischievous smile. She was wearing a tight purple dress that hugged every curve of her body. “Kaylie told me to come,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “And I wanted to… experience what she experienced.” “Then on your knees,” I commanded. Skylar quickly obeyed, sinking to her knees before me. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Skylar complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth.
I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Skylar gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your back, legs spread.” Skylar quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Skylar cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. Her tits bounced with every thrust. Her skin was flushed with pleasure. She wrapped her legs around me, pulling me deeper inside her. I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock. I’ll do anything.” “Anything?” I asked, a smirk on my face. “Yes, anything,” she replied. “Good,” I said. “Because I’m not done with you yet.” I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn over,” I commanded. “On your stomach.” Skylar quickly obeyed, positioning herself on her stomach, her ass in the air. I positioned my cock at her asshole, pressing against her tight opening. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please, I’ve never done that before.” “You’re about to,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust.
Skylar cried out, her body arching as I filled her ass completely. “You love this, don’t you?” I grunted. “Being fucked in the ass like the slut you are.” “Yes,” she cried. “I love it. I love you filling me.” I continued to fuck her hard and fast, my hands gripping her hips as I slammed into her again and again. I could feel her getting close to cumming, her body trembling with pleasure. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Skylar came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I kept thrusting through her orgasm, my own release building. I pulled out just in time, my cum spurting onto her back and ass. “Now clean up and get out,” I commanded. “And tell Crysta to come here tomorrow. And bring her mother with her.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Crysta walked in, followed by an older woman who looked just like Crysta, but with more mature features. “Rick,” Crysta said. “This is my mother, Kaylie.” “A pleasure,” I said, my eyes sweeping over Kaylie’s body. She was wearing a tight green dress that hugged every curve of her body. “Close and lock the door,” I commanded. Crysta quickly obeyed, while Kaylie stood by the door, her hands clasped in front of her. “On your knees,” I commanded. “Both of you.” They hesitated for a moment, their eyes darting to each other. “Go on,” Crysta said to her mother. “It’s okay.” Slowly, they both sank to their knees. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I commanded. They both complied, their lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into their warm, wet mouths.
I gripped their hair, controlling their movements as I fucked their faces, alternating between them. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” They gagged slightly as I hit the back of their throats, but neither of them pulled away. “You’re both natural cocksuckers,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making them both deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with their saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your backs, side by side, legs spread.” They quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. I positioned my cock at Crysta’s entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Crysta cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself at Kaylie’s entrance. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Kaylie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they both got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, Crysta and Kaylie came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Both of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get dressed and get out. And tell your sister, Crysta. And your other daughter, Kaylie. I want them both. Here. Tomorrow.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Kaylie walked in, followed by another stunning blonde who looked just like Kaylie and Crysta, but with a different look in her eyes. This was my sister, Skylar. “Rick,” Kaylie said. “This is my other daughter, Skylar.” And my sister, I thought to myself. “A pleasure,” I said, my eyes sweeping over Skylar’s body. She was wearing a tight pink dress that hugged every curve of her body. “Close and lock the door,” I commanded. Kaylie quickly obeyed, while Skylar stood by the door, her hands clasped in front of her. “On your knees,” I commanded. “Both of you.” They hesitated for a moment, their eyes darting to each other. “Go on,” Kaylie said to her daughter. “It’s okay.” Slowly, they both sank to their knees. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I commanded. They both complied, their lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into their warm, wet mouths.
I gripped their hair, controlling their movements as I fucked their faces, alternating between them. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” They gagged slightly as I hit the back of their throats, but neither of them pulled away. “You’re both natural cocksuckers,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making them both deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with their saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your backs, side by side, legs spread.” They quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. I positioned my cock at Skylar’s entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Skylar cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself at Kaylie’s entrance. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Kaylie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they both got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, Skylar and Kaylie came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Both of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get dressed and get out. And tell your mother, Kaylie. I want her here. Tomorrow. Alone.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Kaylie walked in, closing and locking the door behind her. She was wearing a tight yellow dress that hugged every curve of her body. “You wanted to see me, Rick?” she asked. “I did,” I replied. “Strip.” Kaylie quickly obeyed, removing her dress to reveal her perfect body. “On your knees,” I commanded. She quickly sank to her knees. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. Kaylie complied, her lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into her warm, wet mouth.
I gripped her hair, controlling her movements as I fucked her face. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” Kaylie gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t pull away. “You’re a natural cocksucker,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making her deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with her saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your back, legs spread.” Kaylie quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned my cock at her entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Kaylie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her with each movement. Her tits bounced with every thrust. Her fair skin was flushed with pleasure. She wrapped her legs around me, pulling me deeper inside her. I could feel her getting close to cumming, her pussy tightening around my cock. “Not yet,” I commanded. “I want you to beg for it.” “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please let me cum. I need to cum on your cock. I’ll do anything.” “Anything?” I asked, a smirk on my face. “Yes, anything,” she replied. “Good,” I said. “Because I’m not done with you yet.” I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Turn over,” I commanded. “On your stomach.” Kaylie quickly obeyed, positioning herself on her stomach, her ass in the air. I positioned my cock at her asshole, pressing against her tight opening. “Please, Rick,” she begged. “Please, I’ve never done that before.” “You’re about to,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust.
Kaylie cried out, her body arching as I filled her ass completely. “You love this, don’t you?” I grunted. “Being fucked in the ass like the slut you are.” “Yes,” she cried. “I love it. I love you filling me.” I continued to fuck her hard and fast, my hands gripping her hips as I slammed into her again and again. I could feel her getting close to cumming, her body trembling with pleasure. “Now, cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Kaylie came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I kept thrusting through her orgasm, my own release building. I pulled out just in time, my cum spurting onto her back and ass. “Now clean up and get out,” I commanded. “And tell your sister, Crysta, and your niece, Skylar, to come here tomorrow. Together.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Crysta and Skylar walked in, closing and locking the door behind them. Crysta was wearing a tight blue dress that hugged every curve of her body, while Skylar was wearing a tight red dress that did the same. “You wanted to see us, Rick?” Crysta asked. “I did,” I replied. “Strip. Both of you.” They quickly obeyed, removing their dresses to reveal their perfect bodies. “On your knees,” I commanded. They quickly sank to their knees. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I commanded. They both complied, their lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into their warm, wet mouths.
I gripped their hair, controlling their movements as I fucked their faces, alternating between them. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” They gagged slightly as I hit the back of their throats, but neither of them pulled away. “You’re both natural cocksuckers,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making them both deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with their saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your backs, side by side, legs spread.” They quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. I positioned my cock at Crysta’s entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Crysta cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself at Skylar’s entrance. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Skylar cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they both got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, Crysta and Skylar came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Both of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get dressed and get out. And tell your mothers, Kaylie and Abigail, to come here tomorrow. Together.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Kaylie and Abigail walked in, closing and locking the door behind them. Kaylie was wearing a tight green dress that hugged every curve of her body, while Abigail was wearing a tight black dress that did the same. “You wanted to see us, Rick?” Kaylie asked. “I did,” I replied. “Strip. Both of you.” They quickly obeyed, removing their dresses to reveal their perfect bodies. “On your knees,” I commanded. They quickly sank to their knees. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I commanded. They both complied, their lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into their warm, wet mouths.
I gripped their hair, controlling their movements as I fucked their faces, alternating between them. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” They gagged slightly as I hit the back of their throats, but neither of them pulled away. “You’re both natural cocksuckers,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making them both deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with their saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your backs, side by side, legs spread.” They quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. I positioned my cock at Kaylie’s entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Kaylie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself at Abigail’s entrance. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Abigail cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they both got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, Kaylie and Abigail came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Both of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get dressed and get out. And tell your daughters, Crysta and Skylar, to come here tomorrow. Together.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Crysta and Skylar walked in, closing and locking the door behind them. Crysta was wearing a tight white dress that hugged every curve of her body, while Skylar was wearing a tight purple dress that did the same. “You wanted to see us, Rick?” Crysta asked. “I did,” I replied. “Strip. Both of you.” They quickly obeyed, removing their dresses to reveal their perfect bodies. “On your knees,” I commanded. They quickly sank to their knees. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I commanded. They both complied, their lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into their warm, wet mouths.
I gripped their hair, controlling their movements as I fucked their faces, alternating between them. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” They gagged slightly as I hit the back of their throats, but neither of them pulled away. “You’re both natural cocksuckers,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making them both deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with their saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your backs, side by side, legs spread.” They quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. I positioned my cock at Crysta’s entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Crysta cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself at Skylar’s entrance. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Skylar cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they both got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, Crysta and Skylar came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Both of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get dressed and get out. And tell your mothers, Kaylie and Abigail, to come here tomorrow. Together.”
The next day, I was in my office when there was a knock on the door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened and Kaylie and Abigail walked in, closing and locking the door behind them. Kaylie was wearing a tight orange dress that hugged every curve of her body, while Abigail was wearing a tight navy blue dress that did the same. “You wanted to see us, Rick?” Kaylie asked. “I did,” I replied. “Strip. Both of you.” They quickly obeyed, removing their dresses to reveal their perfect bodies. “On your knees,” I commanded. They quickly sank to their knees. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I commanded. They both complied, their lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into their warm, wet mouths.
I gripped their hair, controlling their movements as I fucked their faces, alternating between them. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” They gagged slightly as I hit the back of their throats, but neither of them pulled away. “You’re both natural cocksuckers,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making them both deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with their saliva. “On my desk,” I ordered. “On your backs, side by side, legs spread.” They quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. I positioned my cock at Kaylie’s entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Kaylie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself at Abigail’s entrance. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Abigail cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they both got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, Kaylie and Abigail came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Both of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get dressed and get out. And tell your daughters, Crysta and Skylar, to come here tomorrow. Together.”
[ The Home ]
The next day, I decided it was time to bring the action home. I called my mother, Jennie, and told her to be ready. I also called my sister, Lorna, and told her the same. When I arrived home, they were both waiting for me in the living room. “Rick,” Jennie said, her voice trembling slightly. “You told us to be ready.” “I did,” I replied. “Strip. Both of you.” They hesitated for a moment, their eyes darting to each other. “Go on,” Jennie said to Lorna. “It’s okay.” Slowly, they both removed their clothes, revealing their perfect bodies. “On your knees,” I commanded. They quickly sank to their knees. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I commanded. They both complied, their lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into their warm, wet mouths.
I gripped their hair, controlling their movements as I fucked their faces, alternating between them. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” They gagged slightly as I hit the back of their throats, but neither of them pulled away. “You’re both natural cocksuckers,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making them both deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with their saliva. “On the couch,” I ordered. “On your backs, side by side, legs spread.” They quickly scrambled onto the couch, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. I positioned my cock at my mother’s entrance, teasing her clit with the tip before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Jennie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked my mother hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself at my sister’s entrance. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Lorna cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they both got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, Jennie and Lorna came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Both of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get cleaned up. I want you both ready for tonight. And I want you to invite Crysta, Amy, and Kaylie to come over. Tell them it’s a party.”
That evening, my house was filled with women. My mother, Jennie, and my sister, Lorna, were there, along with Crysta, Amy, and Kaylie. They were all wearing tight, revealing clothes that showed off their perfect bodies. I watched them for a while, enjoying the sight of them mingling and laughing, knowing that they were all mine to do with as I pleased. “Alright, sluts,” I said, my voice cutting through the noise. “Time for the real party to begin.” They all turned to look at me, their eyes wide with anticipation. “Strip. All of you.” They quickly obeyed, removing their clothes to reveal their perfect bodies. “On your knees,” I commanded. They quickly sank to their knees, forming a semi-circle around me. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I commanded. They all complied, their lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into their warm, wet mouths.
I moved from one to the next, enjoying the feeling of their different mouths on my cock. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” They gagged slightly as I hit the back of their throats, but none of them pulled away. “You’re all natural cocksuckers,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making them all deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with their saliva. “Jennie, Lorna, on the couch,” I ordered. “On your backs, side by side, legs spread.” They quickly scrambled onto the couch, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. “Crysta, Amy, Kaylie,” I said, turning to the other three. “On your hands and knees in front of the couch. Line up your pussies.” They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on their hands and knees, their asses in the air, their pussies lined up for me. I positioned myself behind Crysta, teasing her clit with the tip of my cock before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Crysta cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked Crysta hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself behind Amy. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Amy cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. After fucking her for a few minutes, I pulled out, moving to position myself behind Kaylie. “And now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Kaylie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. After fucking her for a few minutes, I pulled out, moving to position myself between my mother and sister. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they all got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” That was all I needed to hear. “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, all six of them came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling beneath me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “All of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get cleaned up and get some rest. We have a big day tomorrow. I’m adding two more to our group.”
The next day, I decided it was time to bring in the last two women: Abigail and Skylar. I called them both and told them to be at my house. When they arrived, the other six women were already there, waiting for them. “Abigail, Skylar,” I said, greeting them at the door. “Glad you could make it.” I led them into the living room, where the other women were waiting. “As you can see, we’re having a bit of a party,” I said with a smirk. “And you’re the guests of honor.” Abigail and Skylar’s eyes widened as they took in the scene: six beautiful women, all completely naked, kneeling on the floor. “Strip,” I commanded Abigail and Skylar. They hesitated for a moment, their eyes darting to the other women. “Go on,” Kaylie said to Skylar, her daughter. “It’s okay.” Slowly, they both removed their clothes, revealing their perfect bodies. “On your knees,” I commanded. They quickly sank to their knees, joining the other women in their position of submission. I unfastened my pants, freeing my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouths,” I commanded. They all complied, their lips wrapping around my cock as I slid it into their warm, wet mouths.
I moved from one to the next, enjoying the feeling of their different mouths on my cock. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” They gagged slightly as I hit the back of their throats, but none of them pulled away. “You’re all natural cocksuckers,” I said with a smirk. “With a little more training, you’ll be perfect.” After making them all deep throat me for several minutes, I pulled out, my cock glistening with their saliva. “Abigail, Skylar, on the couch,” I ordered. “On your backs, side by side, legs spread.” They quickly scrambled onto the couch, positioning themselves on their backs, side by side, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. “Jennie, Lorna, Crysta,” I said, turning to the other three. “On your hands and knees in front of the couch. Line up your pussies.” They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on their hands and knees, their asses in the air, their pussies lined up for me. I positioned myself behind Abigail, teasing her clit with the tip of my cock before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Abigail cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked Abigail hard and fast for a few minutes, then pulled out, moving to position myself behind Skylar. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Skylar cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. After fucking her for a few minutes, I pulled out, moving to position myself behind Jennie. “And now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Jennie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. After fucking her for a few minutes, I pulled out, moving to position myself behind Lorna. “And now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Lorna cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. After fucking her for a few minutes, I pulled out, moving to position myself behind Crysta. “And now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Crysta cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. After fucking her for a few minutes, I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Amy, Kaylie, on your backs,” I ordered. “Right here on the floor.” They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on their backs, their legs spread wide. I alternated between them, fucking one while playing with the other’s clit, watching as they both got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged. “Please let us cum. We need to cum on your cock.” “Not yet,” I said with a smirk. “I want everyone to cum together. All eight of you, on your backs on the floor. Legs spread wide.”
They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on their backs, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. I stood over them, my cock still rock hard. “Play with yourselves,” I commanded. “I want you to make yourselves cum while you watch me.” They quickly obeyed, their hands moving to their pussies, their fingers circling their clits, sliding into their wet holes. I watched them, enjoying the sight of them pleasuring themselves for me. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Show me how much you want this. Show me how badly you need to cum for me.” Their breathing grew heavier, their movements more frantic as they got closer and closer to cumming. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum so badly.” “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, all eight of them came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I watched them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their bodies. They eagerly used their fingers to gather my cum and lick it clean, some even sharing it with each other. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get cleaned up and get some rest. The party’s just getting started.”
The next few weeks were a whirlwind of sex and submission. I had them all on a schedule, with different women coming over on different days, and sometimes multiple women at once. I had them in every position imaginable, in every room of my house. I had them sucking my cock, taking me in their pussies, even taking me in their asses. And they loved every minute of it. They loved being dominated, being controlled, being used for my pleasure. And I loved using them. I loved the feeling of their bodies writhing beneath me, the sounds of their cries and moans, the taste of their pussies, the feel of their tight asses wrapped around my cock. I was in heaven, and I had no intention of ever stopping.
One day, I decided it was time to take things to the next level. I called all eight of them and told them to be at my house that evening. When they arrived, they were all wearing tight, revealing clothes that showed off their perfect bodies. I watched them for a while, enjoying the sight of them mingling and laughing, knowing that they were all mine to do with as I pleased. “Alright, sluts,” I said, my voice cutting through the noise. “Time for the real party to begin.” They all turned to look at me, their eyes wide with anticipation. “I have a surprise for you all tonight,” I said with a smirk. “Follow me.”
I led them upstairs to my bedroom, which I had specially prepared for this occasion. The room was filled with candles, casting a soft, warm glow on everything. In the center of the room was a large, custom-made bed, big enough for all of us. On the walls were mirrors, reflecting everything from every angle. “What do you think?” I asked, turning to face them. “It’s… amazing,” Jennie said, her eyes wide with wonder. “I thought you’d like it,” I said with a smirk. “Now, strip. All of you.” They quickly obeyed, removing their clothes to reveal their perfect bodies. “On the bed,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly scrambled onto the bed, positioning themselves on their backs, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. I stripped off my own clothes, my cock already rock hard. “Tonight,” I said, my voice filled with authority. “We’re going to do something we’ve never done before. Tonight, I’m going to fuck all of you. At the same time.”
Their eyes widened at my words. “All of us? At the same time?” Amy asked, her voice filled with disbelief. “That’s right,” I said with a smirk. “All of you. At the same time.” I climbed onto the bed, positioning myself in the center. “Jennie, Lorna, I want you to sit on my face,” I said, turning to my mother and sister. “Crysta, Amy, Kaylie, I want you to sit on my chest,” I said, turning to the other three. “And Abigail, Skylar, I want you to sit on my cock.” They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves as I had commanded. Jennie and Lorna straddled my face, their pussies pressing against my lips. Crysta, Amy, and Kaylie straddled my chest, their pussies pressing against my skin. And Abigail and Skylar straddled my cock, their pussies sliding down my length, one after the other.
I gripped their hips, controlling their movements as they rode me, their bodies writhing with pleasure. I could feel their juices running down my face and chest, their pussies clenching around my cock. I could hear their cries and moans, their words of encouragement and praise. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” They responded with renewed enthusiasm, their movements becoming more frantic, their cries becoming louder. I could feel them getting closer and closer to cumming, their bodies trembling with pleasure. “Please, Rick,” they begged in unison. “Please let us cum. We need to cum so badly.” “Now, cum for me, sluts,” I commanded. With loud cries, all eight of them came, their bodies shaking as their orgasms washed over them. I continued to thrust and lick through their orgasms, drawing them out until they lay trembling on top of me. I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “All of you, on your backs,” I ordered. “Legs spread wide.” They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on their backs, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. I stood over them, my cock still rock hard. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their bodies. They eagerly used their fingers to gather my cum and lick it clean, some even sharing it with each other. “Good girls,” I said. “Now get some rest. We have a big day tomorrow.”
The next day, I called a meeting with all of them. “I’ve decided it’s time to expand our little group,” I said, looking at each of them in turn. “I want you all to bring one woman you think would be a good fit. Someone who’s beautiful, submissive, and eager to please. Someone who would enjoy being part of our group.” They looked at each other, their eyes wide with excitement. “Of course, Rick,” Jennie said, speaking for all of them. “We’ll find the perfect women for you.” “I know you will,” I said with a smirk. “And when you do, I’ll be the one to test them. To see if they’re worthy of joining our group. And if they are, I’ll be the one to welcome them. In my own special way.” They all nodded, their faces filled with anticipation. “Good,” I said. “Now get to work. I expect results by the end of the week.”
Over the next few days, the women brought me their candidates. There was a tall, leggy blonde named Jessica, brought by Crysta. There was a curvy brunette named Monica, brought by Amy. There was a petite redhead named Fiona, brought by Jennie. There was a stunning black woman named Natasha, brought by Abigail. And there was a fiery Latina named Sofia, brought by Lorna. I tested each of them, pushing them to their limits, seeing how they would respond. And each of them passed with flying colors, proving themselves to be just as submissive and eager to please as the others. I welcomed them into our group in my own special way, fucking them hard and fast, making them cum over and over again, covering their faces and bodies with my cum. By the end of the week, our group had grown from eight to thirteen, and I was happier than ever.
My life had become a constant parade of pussy and submission. Every day, there were women eager to please me, eager to do whatever I wanted, eager to take my cock in whatever hole I chose. And I took full advantage of it, fucking them in every position imaginable, in every room of my house, sometimes multiple women at once. I had them all on a schedule, with different women coming over on different days, and sometimes multiple women at once. I had them in every position imaginable, in every room of my house. I had them sucking my cock, taking me in their pussies, even taking me in their asses. And they loved every minute of it. They loved being dominated, being controlled, being used for my pleasure. And I loved using them. I loved the feeling of their bodies writhing beneath me, the sounds of their cries and moans, the taste of their pussies, the feel of their tight asses wrapped around my cock. I was in heaven, and I had no intention of ever stopping.
One evening, as I was lying in bed, surrounded by five of my women, I had an idea. “I think it’s time we took a little trip,” I said, looking at each of them in turn. “A trip? Where to?” Amy asked, her hand stroking my chest. “To a place where we can be ourselves,” I said with a smirk. “A place where we can be as loud and as wild as we want. A place where no one will bother us. A private island.” Their eyes widened at my words. “A private island?” Monica asked, her voice filled with disbelief. “That’s right,” I said. “A private island. And I want all of you to come with me. All thirteen of you.” They all gasped, their faces filled with excitement. “Really? All of us?” Jessica asked, her eyes wide with wonder. “Really. All of you,” I said with a nod. “We’ll leave next week. So pack your bags, sluts. We’re going on vacation.”
The next week, we all flew to a private island in the Caribbean. The island was beautiful, with white sand beaches, crystal clear water, and lush tropical vegetation. There was a large villa on the island, with plenty of rooms for all of us, and a private beach where we could be as wild as we wanted. The first day, we all spent the day on the beach, swimming, sunbathing, and playing in the water. That evening, I gathered them all in the villa’s large living room. “Tonight,” I said, my voice filled with authority. “We’re going to christen this island. We’re going to christen every room in this villa. And we’re going to christen that beach.” They all cheered, their faces filled with excitement and anticipation. “Now, strip. All of you.”
They quickly obeyed, removing their clothes to reveal their perfect bodies. “Jennie, Lorna, Jessica, Monica, Fiona, Natasha, Sofia, Abigail, Skylar, Crysta, Amy, Kaylie,” I said, pointing to each of them in turn. “I want you all on your backs on the floor, in a circle. Legs spread wide.” They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on their backs in a circle, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. I stripped off my own clothes, my cock already rock hard. “I’m going to fuck every single one of you,” I said, my voice filled with authority. “I’m going to fill each of your pussies with my cum. And when I’m done, we’re going to move to the next room. And we’re not going to stop until we’ve christened every single room in this villa.”
I positioned myself between Jennie’s legs, teasing her clit with the tip of my cock before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Jennie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Jennie came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. Then I pulled out, moving to position myself between Lorna’s legs. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Lorna cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely.
I moved from one woman to the next, fucking each of them hard and fast, making each of them cum on my cock. I could feel their juices running down my thighs, their pussies clenching around my cock. I could hear their cries and moans, their words of encouragement and praise. “That’s it, Rick,” Natasha moaned. “Fuck me hard. Use my pussy. Make me cum.” “That’s what I like to hear,” I grunted in response. “You’re all such good sluts. So eager to please. So eager to be used.” After fucking all thirteen of them, I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “All of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now follow me. We have a lot more rooms to christen.”
We spent the rest of the night christening every room in the villa. The kitchen, the dining room, the library, the game room, the home theater, the gym, the spa, even the laundry room. In each room, I fucked all thirteen of them, making each of them cum on my cock, then covering their faces and bodies with my cum. By the time we were done, the sun was rising, casting a warm glow on the exhausted but satisfied women. “Get some rest,” I said, looking at each of them in turn. “We’re going to the beach today. And tonight, we’re going to christen the beach.”
That evening, after a day of swimming, sunbathing, and playing in the water, we all gathered on the beach. The moon was full, casting a silver glow on the sand and the water. “Tonight,” I said, my voice filled with authority. “We’re going to christen this beach. We’re going to fuck under the stars, with the sound of the waves as our music.” They all cheered, their faces filled with excitement and anticipation. “Now, strip. All of you.”
They quickly obeyed, removing their clothes to reveal their perfect bodies. “Jennie, Lorna, Jessica, Monica, Fiona, Natasha, Sofia, Abigail, Skylar, Crysta, Amy, Kaylie,” I said, pointing to each of them in turn. “I want you all on your backs on the sand, in a circle. Legs spread wide.” They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on their backs in a circle, their legs spread wide to reveal their glistening pussies. I stripped off my own clothes, my cock already rock hard. “I’m going to fuck every single one of you,” I said, my voice filled with authority. “I’m going to fill each of your pussies with my cum. And when I’m done, we’re going to lie here, under the stars, and enjoy the aftermath.”
I positioned myself between Jennie’s legs, teasing her clit with the tip of my cock before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Jennie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Jennie came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. Then I pulled out, moving to position myself between Lorna’s legs. “Now it’s your turn, slut,” I said, before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Lorna cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely.
I moved from one woman to the next, fucking each of them hard and fast, making each of them cum on my cock. I could feel their juices running down my thighs, their pussies clenching around my cock. I could hear their cries and moans, their words of encouragement and praise. “That’s it, Rick,” Natasha moaned. “Fuck me hard. Use my pussy. Make me cum.” “That’s what I like to hear,” I grunted in response. “You’re all such good sluts. So eager to please. So eager to be used.” After fucking all thirteen of them, I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “All of you, on your knees,” I ordered. “Open your mouths.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and covering their faces and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now let’s lie down and enjoy the view.”
We lay on the sand, our bodies intertwined, watching the stars above us. I could feel their bodies pressing against mine, their hands stroking my skin, their lips kissing my chest. I closed my eyes, savoring the feeling of complete and total domination. I was the king of this island, and these thirteen women were my subjects, my slaves, my playthings. And I wouldn’t have it any other way.
The next morning, I woke up to the feeling of multiple mouths on my cock. I opened my eyes to see all thirteen women kneeling around me, their lips and tongues working in harmony to bring me pleasure. “Good morning, Rick,” Jennie said, looking up at me with a smile. “We wanted to wake you up properly.” “I can see that,” I said with a smirk. “And I appreciate it. Now, keep going. I want to cum in all of your mouths.” They eagerly obeyed, their mouths and tongues working with renewed vigor. I could feel their warm, wet mouths on my cock, their tongues swirling around the tip, their lips sliding up and down my shaft. “That’s it, sluts,” I grunted. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” They responded with renewed enthusiasm, their movements becoming more frantic, their mouths and tongues working faster and faster. I could feel myself getting closer and closer to cumming, my balls tightening, my cock throbbing. “Now, open your mouths,” I commanded. “All of you.” They quickly obeyed, kneeling before me with their mouths open. I stood over them, my hand stroking my cock faster and faster. “You’re going to take every last drop,” I grunted. With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting out and filling their waiting mouths. They eagerly swallowed what they could, then used their fingers to gather the rest and lick each other clean. “Good girls,” I said. “Now let’s go for a swim.”
We spent the day swimming, sunbathing, and playing in the water. That evening, I decided it was time to try something new. “Tonight,” I said, looking at each of them in turn. “We’re going to try something different. We’re going to have a competition. A competition to see who can make me cum the fastest.” Their eyes widened at my words. “A competition?” Monica asked, her voice filled with excitement. “That’s right,” I said with a smirk. “A competition. And the winner gets a special prize. The winner gets to spend the entire night with me, in my bed, doing whatever she wants.” They all gasped, their faces filled with excitement and anticipation. “Now, let’s get started.”
I lay on my back on the sand, my cock already rock hard. “Jennie, you’re up first,” I said, looking at my mother. “You have five minutes. Make me cum.” Jennie eagerly straddled my hips, positioning herself above my cock. “Don’t worry, Rick,” she said with a smirk. “I’ll make you cum in no time.” She slowly lowered herself onto my cock, her pussy sliding down my length with ease. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Ride my cock. Show me how much you want this.” She responded with renewed enthusiasm, her hips moving faster and faster, her pussy clenching around my cock. I could feel her juices running down my thighs, her body trembling with pleasure. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. “Make me cum.” With a loud cry, Jennie came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. But I wasn’t there yet. “Time’s up,” I said, pushing her off me. “Next.”
“Abigail, you’re next,” I said, looking at the stunning black woman. “You have five minutes. Make me cum.” Abigail eagerly straddled my hips, positioning herself above my cock. “I won’t disappoint you, Rick,” she said with a smirk. “I’ll make you cum in no time.” She slowly lowered herself onto my cock, her pussy sliding down my length with ease. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Ride my cock. Show me how much you want this.” She responded with renewed enthusiasm, her hips moving faster and faster, her pussy clenching around my cock. I could feel her juices running down my thighs, her body trembling with pleasure. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. “Make me cum.” With a loud cry, Abigail came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. But I still wasn’t there yet. “Time’s up,” I said, pushing her off me. “Next.”
One by one, they took their turns, riding my cock, trying to make me cum. Some were more successful than others, but none of them could make me cum within the five-minute time limit. Finally, it was down to the last woman: Skylar. “Skylar, you’re up last,” I said, looking at the fiery Latina. “You have five minutes. Make me cum.” Skylar eagerly straddled my hips, positioning herself above my cock. “I won’t let you down, Rick,” she said with a smirk. “I’ll make you cum.” She slowly lowered herself onto my cock, her pussy sliding down my length with ease. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Ride my cock. Show me how much you want this.” She responded with renewed enthusiasm, her hips moving faster and faster, her pussy clenching around my cock. I could feel her juices running down my thighs, her body trembling with pleasure. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. “Make me cum.” With a loud cry, Skylar came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. But I still wasn’t there yet. “Time’s up,” I said, pushing her off me. “And the winner is… none of you.”
They all looked at me, their faces filled with disappointment. “None of us?” Jessica asked, her voice filled with disbelief. “That’s right,” I said with a smirk. “None of you. None of you could make me cum within the five-minute time limit.” I stood up, my cock still rock hard. “But that’s okay. Because now, you all get a punishment. And the punishment is… I’m going to fuck all of you. Again. Harder and faster this time. And I’m not going to stop until I’ve cum in every single one of your pussies.” They all gasped, their faces filling with excitement and anticipation. “Now, on your hands and knees. All of you.” They quickly obeyed, positioning themselves on their hands and knees, their asses in the air, their pussies lined up for me. I positioned myself behind Jennie, teasing her clit with the tip of my cock before slamming into her with one hard thrust. Jennie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I moved from one woman to the next, fucking each of them harder and faster than before, making each of them cum on my cock. I could feel their juices running down my thighs, their pussies clenching around my cock. I could hear their cries and moans, their words of encouragement and praise. “That’s it, Rick,” Natasha moaned. “Fuck me hard. Use my pussy. Make me cum.” “That’s what I like to hear,” I grunted in response. “You’re all such good sluts. So eager to please. So eager to be used.” After fucking all thirteen of them, I finally came, filling the last woman’s pussy with my cum. “Good girls,” I said, looking at each of them in turn. “Now let’s go back to the villa. I think it’s time for a little rest.”
We spent the next few days on the island, exploring every inch of it, fucking in every possible location. On the beach, in the water, in the jungle, on the cliffs, even in a small cave we discovered. We were wild and uninhibited, our cries of pleasure echoing across the island. I was in heaven, surrounded by thirteen beautiful, submissive women, all eager to please me, all eager to take my cock in whatever hole I chose. And I took full advantage of it, fucking them in every position imaginable, making them cum over and over again, covering their faces and bodies with my cum. By the end of the week, we were all exhausted but satisfied, our bodies covered in sand, salt, and sex.
Our last night on the island, I decided it was time for one final celebration. “Tonight,” I said, looking at each of them in turn. “We’re going to have one final fuck fest. A fuck fest to end all fuck fests. We’re going to fuck all night long, until the sun comes up. We’re going to fuck in every room in this villa, on every piece of furniture, on every surface. We’re going to fuck until we can’t fuck anymore. We’re going to fuck until our bodies give out. And when we’re done, we’re going to lie here, exhausted and satisfied, and watch the sun rise over the ocean.” They all cheered, their faces filling with excitement and anticipation. “Now, let’s get started.”
We spent the entire night fucking, moving from one room to the next, from one piece of furniture to the next, from one surface to the next. The living room, the kitchen, the dining room, the library, the game room, the home theater, the gym, the spa, even the laundry room. We fucked on the couch, on the table, on the floor, against the wall, in the shower, in the tub, on the bed, on the balcony. We were wild and uninhibited, our cries of pleasure echoing through the villa. I fucked all thirteen of them, making each of them cum over and over again, covering their faces and bodies with my cum. By the time the sun started to rise, we were all exhausted but satisfied, our bodies aching with pleasure. “Now, let’s go watch the sunrise,” I said, leading them to the balcony.
We stood on the balcony, watching the sun rise over the ocean, painting the sky in shades of orange and pink. The thirteen women were all naked, their bodies covered in my cum, their faces filled with contentment. I stood in the middle of them, my arm around two of them, my hands resting on two others. This was my life now. This was my reality. And I wouldn’t have it any other way.
The flight back was a private affair. I’d chartered a jet just for us, ensuring complete privacy for our return. My mind was still buzzing from the island, from the unending pleasure of having all those women at my disposal. I watched them now, all settled into the plush leather seats, their bodies still humming with the memories of our last night. Some were dozing, others whispering to each other, but all of them kept glancing at me, their eyes full of adoration and anticipation. They knew this wasn’t the end. It was just the beginning.
Back in the city, the routine resumed, but with a new intensity. The women now moved more freely between their own lives and my house, their dedication to me absolute. My work became a secondary thought, a brief interruption to the constant pleasure that awaited me at home. I had turned my house into a palace of indulgence, each room designed for a specific type of pleasure. The basement, once a storage area, was now a fully equipped dungeon, complete with restraints, whips, and a custom-made X-frame that I’d used more times than I could count. The attic was now a soft, cushioned playroom, filled with pillows and silk sheets, perfect for lazy afternoons of group sex.
One evening, as I sat in my study, reviewing the schedules for the coming week, Jennie entered. She was wearing a simple silk robe, her hair still damp from a shower. “Rick,” she said, her voice soft but firm. “We need to talk.” I looked up from my tablet, surprised by her tone. Jennie was usually so obedient, so eager to please. “What is it?” I asked, my voice cool. “It’s about Kaylie,” she said, her eyes meeting mine. “She… she’s been talking about leaving.” I felt a surge of anger. “Leaving?” I said, my voice dangerously low. “Why would she want to leave?” Jennie shook her head, her expression sympathetic. “She’s scared, Rick. She’s never felt anything like this before, and it’s overwhelming her.”
I stood up, my body tensing. “Where is she?” I asked, my voice leaving no room for argument. “In her room,” Jennie said, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and excitement. “She’s packing.” I strode out of the study, my mind racing. How dare she? After everything I’d given her, everything I’d done for her, she wanted to leave? I burst into her room without knocking. Kaylie was standing by her bed, a suitcase open on the mattress. She was wearing a pair of jeans and a t-shirt, her hair pulled back in a simple ponytail. She looked like a completely different person from the submissive slut I’d fucked just last night. “Going somewhere?” I asked, my voice dangerously quiet. Kaylie jumped, spinning around to face me. “Rick! I… I was just…” she stammered, her eyes wide with fear. “You were just what?” I asked, stepping closer to her. “Leaving me?” Kaylie shook her head, her hands trembling. “No, I… I was just organizing my things,” she lied, her eyes darting to the suitcase. “I don’t believe you,” I said, my voice dangerously low. “I think you were planning on leaving. On betraying me.”
“I… I’m sorry, Rick,” she whispered, tears welling up in her eyes. “I’m just so confused. This is all so… intense. I don’t know how to handle it.” I grabbed her by the arm, my grip tight. “You handle it by submitting to me,” I said, my voice dangerously low. “By giving me what I want. By being a good little slut.” I pulled her closer, my body pressing against hers. “And if you ever think about leaving again, I will make you regret it. Do you understand me?” Kaylie nodded, her tears now streaming down her face. “Yes, Rick,” she sobbed. “I understand.” “Good,” I said, my grip loosening slightly. “Now, strip. I’m going to remind you why you’re here. I’m going to remind you who you belong to.”
Kaylie quickly obeyed, her fingers trembling as she unbuttoned her jeans and pulled off her t-shirt. She stood before me, naked and vulnerable, her body trembling with a mix of fear and anticipation. “On the bed,” I commanded, my voice dangerously quiet. “On your back. Legs spread.” She quickly scrambled onto the bed, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I stripped off my own clothes, my cock already rock hard. “You wanted to leave,” I said, my voice dangerously low. “You wanted to betray me. Now you’re going to pay the price.” I positioned myself above her, my cock hovering just inches from her entrance. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Beg me to fuck you.”
“Please, Rick,” she sobbed, her body trembling. “Please fuck me. I need you to fuck me. I need you to remind me who I belong to.” “That’s better,” I said with a smirk. I slammed into her with one hard thrust, my cock filling her completely. Kaylie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Kaylie came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. But I wasn’t done with her yet. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. Then I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Get on your hands and knees,” I commanded. “I’m not done with you yet.”
Kaylie quickly obeyed, positioning herself on her hands and knees, her ass in the air. I positioned myself behind her, my cock teasing her entrance. “You wanted to leave,” I said, my voice dangerously low. “You wanted to betray me. Now you’re going to take my cock in your ass. And you’re going to like it.” I slammed into her, my cock filling her tight ass. Kaylie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This ass belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her ass clenching around my cock, her juices running down her thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Kaylie came again, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. This time, I couldn’t hold back any longer. With a loud groan, I came, filling her ass with my cum. I collapsed on top of her, my body spent. “Now, do you understand?” I grunted, my breath hot against her ear. “Do you understand who you belong to?”
“Yes, Rick,” she sobbed, her body trembling beneath me. “I understand. I belong to you. All of me belongs to you.” “Good,” I said, rolling off her. “Now, get dressed. And don’t ever think about leaving again. Do you understand me?” “Yes, Rick,” she whispered, her body still trembling. “I understand.” I watched as she slowly got dressed, her movements stiff and pained. I knew she wouldn’t try to leave again. She was mine now, completely and utterly mine.
The next day, I decided it was time to add a new woman to my collection. I’d had my eye on Crysta, a stunning redhead who worked in the marketing department. She was twenty-four, with a body that was made for fucking, and a rebellious streak that I knew I could break. I called her into my office, my mind already working on a plan. “Crysta,” I said, my voice cool and professional. “Close the door.” She did as she was told, her eyes meeting mine with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. “I’ve been watching you, Crysta,” I said, leaning back in my chair. “And I’ve been impressed. You’re smart, you’re ambitious, and you’re not afraid to take risks. Those are qualities I admire.” “Thank you, Rick,” she said, her voice slightly trembling. “But I’m not sure why you’ve called me in here.”
“I have a proposition for you,” I said, my eyes meeting hers. “A promotion, of sorts. You’d be working directly with me. You’d have more responsibility, more authority, and of course, more money.” Crysta’s eyes widened at my words. “A promotion?” she asked, her voice filled with disbelief. “That’s right,” I said with a smirk. “A promotion. But there are certain… requirements. Certain expectations. Are you willing to meet them?” “What kind of requirements?” she asked, her curiosity overcoming her apprehension. “Requirements that involve a lot of… personal attention. From me,” I said, my voice dropping to a low, seductive purr. “And in return, you’ll get everything you’ve ever wanted. Success, power, and pleasure beyond your wildest dreams.”
Crysta’s mind was clearly racing. She was ambitious, I knew that much. And the lure of power and success was a strong one. But there was also a part of her that was scared, a part of her that knew this was more than just a job. “I… I don’t know, Rick,” she stammered, her eyes darting to the door. “I need some time to think about it.” “You have five minutes,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “Five minutes to make your decision. And then the offer is off the table.” Crysta’s eyes widened at my words. She looked from me to the door and back again, her mind clearly racing. Finally, she took a deep breath and made her choice. “Okay,” she said, her voice barely a whisper. “I’ll do it. I’ll meet your requirements. Whatever they are.”
“Good girl,” I said with a smirk. “Now, lock the door. And strip. I want to see what I’m working with.” Crysta quickly obeyed, her fingers trembling as she unbuttoned her blouse and pulled off her skirt. She stood before me, naked and vulnerable, her body trembling with a mix of fear and anticipation. She had a body that was made for fucking, with full, round breasts, a narrow waist, and hips that flared out to a pair of long, toned legs. “Very nice,” I said, my eyes roaming over her body. “Very nice indeed. Now, on your knees. I want to see how well you can follow orders.”
Crysta quickly dropped to her knees, her eyes fixed on the growing bulge in my pants. “Unzip me,” I commanded. “Take out my cock.” She quickly obeyed, her fingers fumbling with my zipper before pulling my rock-hard cock out of my pants. “Suck it,” I commanded. “Show me how much you want this promotion.” She leaned forward, her lips parting to take the tip of my cock into her warm, wet mouth. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted, my hands tangling in her red hair. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” She responded with renewed enthusiasm, her head bobbing faster and faster, her lips sliding up and down my shaft, her tongue swirling around the tip. I could feel myself getting closer and closer to cumming, my balls tightening, my cock throbbing. “Now, swallow,” I commanded. “Swallow every last drop.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting into her mouth. She eagerly swallowed it all, her lips and tongue working to clean every last drop from my cock. “Good girl,” I said, pulling my cock out of her mouth. “You’ve got the job. And your first assignment is to meet me at my place tonight. 8 PM sharp. Don’t be late.”
That evening, I waited for Crysta in my living room, my mind already working on a plan for her initiation. I had already told the other women to stay in their rooms, to give me some privacy with my new recruit. At exactly 8 PM, the doorbell rang. I opened the door to find Crysta standing there, looking nervous but determined. “You’re on time,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “I like that. Come in.” She stepped inside, her eyes darting around the room. “Strip,” I commanded. “I want to see you naked again.” She quickly obeyed, her fingers trembling as she unbuttoned her blouse and pulled off her skirt. She stood before me, naked and vulnerable, her body trembling with a mix of fear and anticipation.
“Follow me,” I said, leading her to the basement. Her eyes widened as she took in the scene. The walls were lined with whips, paddles, and other implements of pleasure and pain. In the center of the room was a large, padded X-frame, complete with leather restraints. “This is where you’ll be spending most of your evenings,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “This is where you’ll learn what it means to be mine. This is where you’ll learn what it means to be a good little slut.” I could see the fear in her eyes, but also a spark of excitement. She was scared, but she was also turned on. And that was exactly what I wanted. “On the frame,” I commanded. “Arms and legs spread.”
Crysta quickly scrambled onto the X-frame, positioning herself with her arms and legs spread wide. I moved to secure the restraints, my hands brushing against her skin, my fingers lingering on her wrists and ankles. “You’re mine now,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “This body belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I picked up a flogger from the wall, its leather strands trailing against my palm. “And now, you’re going to learn what happens to sluts who don’t obey.” I raised the flogger, my arm muscles tensing, and brought it down across her back. Crysta cried out, her body arching against the restraints. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted. “Scream for me. Show me how much you’re enjoying this.” I brought the flogger down again and again, her cries of pain turning to moans of pleasure. I could see her juices running down her thighs, her body trembling with a mix of pain and pleasure. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Crysta came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her.
I put the flogger away, my cock already rock hard. “You’re learning,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “But you still have a lot to learn. And now, it’s time for your next lesson.” I moved to stand in front of her, my cock inches from her face. “You’re going to suck my cock,” I commanded. “And you’re going to take it all. You’re going to take it until I cum down your throat. And you’re going to swallow every last drop.” Crysta eagerly opened her mouth, her lips parting to take the tip of my cock into her warm, wet mouth. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted, my hands tangling in her red hair. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” She responded with renewed enthusiasm, her head bobbing faster and faster, her lips sliding up and down my shaft, her tongue swirling around the tip. I could feel myself getting closer and closer to cumming, my balls tightening, my cock throbbing. “Now, swallow,” I commanded. “Swallow every last drop.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting down her throat. She eagerly swallowed it all, her lips and tongue working to clean every last drop from my cock.
I released her from the restraints, my body humming with satisfaction. “Now, on your hands and knees,” I commanded. “I’m not done with you yet.” Crysta quickly obeyed, positioning herself on her hands and knees, her ass in the air. I positioned myself behind her, my cock teasing her entrance. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I slammed into her with one hard thrust, my cock filling her completely. Crysta cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re a good little slut, aren’t you?” I grunted, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. “You’re a good little slut who loves to be fucked.” “Yes, Rick,” she moaned, her body trembling with pleasure. “I’m a good little slut. I love to be fucked.” “That’s what I like to hear,” I grunted in response. “You’re all such good sluts. So eager to please. So eager to be used.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Crysta came again, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. This time, I couldn’t hold back any longer. With a loud groan, I came, filling her pussy with my cum. I collapsed on top of her, my body spent. “Now, do you understand?” I grunted, my breath hot against her ear. “Do you understand who you belong to?” “Yes, Rick,” she sobbed, her body trembling beneath me. “I understand. I belong to you. All of me belongs to you.” “Good,” I said, rolling off her. “Now, get dressed. And be in my office tomorrow morning. 9 AM sharp. Don’t be late.”
The next morning, Crysta was waiting outside my office, her eyes fixed on my door. She was wearing a tight-fitting dress that hugged her curves, her hair pulled back in a severe bun. She looked professional, but I could see the fear and excitement in her eyes. “Good girl,” I said, unlocking my office door. “You’re on time. Come in.” She stepped inside, her eyes darting around the room. “Lock the door,” I commanded. She quickly obeyed, her fingers trembling as she turned the lock. “On your knees,” I commanded. “I want to start my day the right way.” Crysta quickly dropped to her knees, her eyes fixed on the growing bulge in my pants. “Unzip me,” I commanded. “Take out my cock.” She quickly obeyed, her fingers fumbling with my zipper before pulling my rock-hard cock out of my pants. “Suck it,” I commanded. “Show me how much you want to be here.” She leaned forward, her lips parting to take the tip of my cock into her warm, wet mouth. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted, my hands tangling in her red hair. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.”
Crysta’s head bobbed up and down, her lips and tongue working my cock with a desperate urgency. I could feel my balls tightening, my cock throbbing as she took me deeper into her throat. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted, my hands tightening in her hair. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting into her mouth. She eagerly swallowed it all, her lips and tongue working to clean every last drop from my cock. “Good girl,” I said, pulling my cock out of her mouth. “You’ve earned your place here. Now, get up. We have work to do.”
I led her to my desk, my mind already working on a plan for her role in the company. “You’re going to be my personal assistant,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “You’ll be responsible for my schedule, my correspondence, and my… personal needs. Do you understand?” “Yes, Rick,” she said, her voice barely a whisper. “I understand.” “Good,” I said with a smirk. “Now, bend over the desk. I want to fuck you before our first meeting.” Crysta quickly obeyed, bending over my desk, her dress riding up to reveal her naked ass and pussy. I positioned myself behind her, my cock teasing her entrance. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I slammed into her with one hard thrust, my cock filling her completely. Crysta cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re a good little slut, aren’t you?” I grunted, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. “You’re a good little slut who loves to be fucked.” “Yes, Rick,” she moaned, her body trembling with pleasure. “I’m a good little slut. I love to be fucked.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Crysta came again, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. This time, I couldn’t hold back any longer. With a loud groan, I came, filling her pussy with my cum. “Now, pull yourself together,” I said, pulling out of her. “We have a meeting in five minutes. And I expect you to be professional. Do you understand?” “Yes, Rick,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “I understand.” “Good,” I said with a smirk. “Now, let’s go.”
Crysta followed me out of the office, her body still humming with pleasure, her pussy still wet with my cum. The meeting was with the board of directors, a group of stuffy, old men who I had to keep happy if I wanted to maintain my position of power. As we walked down the hallway, Crysta whispered to me, “Rick, I… I can still feel you inside me. Your cum is leaking down my legs.” “Good,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “I want you to remember who you belong to. I want you to remember who’s in charge.” Crysta shivered, a look of pure submission on her face. “Yes, Rick,” she whispered. “I remember.”
The meeting was a bore, as usual. The old men droned on and on about numbers and projections, their voices a dull monotonous drone in my ears. I could feel Crysta’s eyes on me, her body tense with anticipation. She knew what was coming. She knew that as soon as the meeting was over, I would take her back to my office, bend her over my desk, and fuck her again. And she was excited. The thought made me hard, and I had to adjust myself in my chair, a small smile playing on my lips. Finally, the meeting ended, and I stood up, my body already humming with anticipation. “Let’s go, Crysta,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “We have work to do.”
Back in my office, I locked the door, my body already humming with anticipation. “Strip,” I commanded. “I want to see you naked again.” Crysta quickly obeyed, her fingers trembling as she unbuttoned her dress and let it fall to the floor. She stood before me, naked and vulnerable, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. “On your knees,” I commanded. “I want to fuck your face.” Crysta quickly dropped to her knees, her eyes fixed on my rock-hard cock. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. “I want to fuck your throat.” Crysta eagerly opened her mouth, her lips parting to take the tip of my cock into her warm, wet mouth.
I grabbed her by the hair, my hands tangling in her red locks. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted, my hips thrusting forward, driving my cock deeper into her throat. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” She gagged slightly, her eyes watering, but she didn’t pull away. Instead, she relaxed her throat, allowing me to push deeper. “That’s a good girl,” I grunted, my hips thrusting faster and faster. “Take it all. Take my cock all the way down your throat.” I could feel myself getting closer and closer to cumming, my balls tightening, my cock throbbing. “Now, swallow,” I commanded. “Swallow every last drop.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting down her throat. She eagerly swallowed it all, her lips and tongue working to clean every last drop from my cock.
I pulled out of her mouth, my body spent but still humming with pleasure. “Now, get on the desk,” I commanded. “I want to fuck you properly.” Crysta quickly scrambled onto my desk, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned myself above her, my cock already rock hard again. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I slammed into her with one hard thrust, my cock filling her completely. Crysta cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re a good little slut, aren’t you?” I grunted, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. “You’re a good little slut who loves to be fucked.” “Yes, Rick,” she moaned, her body trembling with pleasure. “I’m a good little slut. I love to be fucked.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Crysta came again, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. This time, I couldn’t hold back any longer. With a loud groan, I came, filling her pussy with my cum. I collapsed on top of her, my body spent. “Now, get dressed,” I said, rolling off her. “I have another meeting. And I expect you to be there. Do you understand?” “Yes, Rick,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “I understand.” “Good,” I said with a smirk. “Now, let’s go.”
The next few weeks passed in a blur of meetings, conference calls, and office sex. Crysta proved to be an excellent assistant, her organizational skills matched only by her enthusiasm for my cock. She was always eager to please, always ready to drop to her knees at a moment’s notice. And I took full advantage of her willingness, my sexual appetite insatiable. But even with Crysta’s constant presence, I found myself growing bored. I needed new challenges, new conquests. And I knew exactly who I wanted next.
Abigail was the head of the finance department, a woman in her early thirties with a reputation for being cold, calculating, and utterly ruthless. She was tall and slender, with dark hair that she always wore in a severe bun, and a pair of piercing green eyes that seemed to see right through you. She was a challenge, a puzzle to be solved, a fortress to be conquered. And I was determined to conquer her. I called her into my office, my mind already working on a plan. “Abigail,” I said, my voice cool and professional. “Close the door.” She did as she was told, her eyes meeting mine with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. “I’ve been reviewing the financial reports,” I said, leaning back in my chair. “And I have some concerns.” Abigail’s expression tightened at my words. “Concerns?” she asked, her voice dangerously quiet. “What kind of concerns?”
“Concerns about your performance,” I said, my eyes meeting hers. “Concerns about your ability to lead this department. Concerns about your commitment to this company.” Abigail’s face flushed with anger, her hands clenching into fists at her sides. “My commitment?” she asked, her voice dangerously low. “My commitment is beyond reproach. I’ve worked my ass off for this company, and I’ll not have some… some boy question my dedication.” I smirked at her words, my amusement clear. “A boy?” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “Is that what you think I am? A boy?” I stood up, my body towering over her. “Let me show you what a boy can do. Let me show you what a man can do.”
I grabbed her by the arm, my grip tight. “You talk too much,” I said, my voice dangerously low. “It’s time you learned to listen.” I pulled her closer, my body pressing against hers. “It’s time you learned who’s in charge.” Abigail struggled against my grip, her body tense with anger and fear. “Let go of me,” she spat, her eyes flashing with defiance. “You can’t do this. You can’t…” “I can do whatever I want,” I said, my grip tightening on her arm. “And I want you. I want to break that icy exterior of yours. I want to see what’s underneath. I want to see the slut that’s hiding inside.” I slammed her against the wall, my body pinning her in place. “And I’m going to have you. Whether you want me to or not.”
Abigail’s eyes widened at my words, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. She was scared, I could see that. But she was also turned on. The thought sent a thrill through me, my cock already rock hard. “You’re a sick bastard,” she spat, her voice trembling slightly. “You’re a monster.” “Maybe,” I said with a smirk. “But I’m a monster who’s about to fuck you. And you’re going to love it.” I ripped her blouse open, the buttons popping off and scattering across the floor. Her breasts were small and firm, her nipples hard with arousal. “Nice tits,” I said, my hands cupping them, my thumbs teasing her nipples. “Now, strip. I want to see what else you’re hiding.”
Abigail hesitated, her eyes darting to the door. “I… I can’t,” she stammered, her body trembling. “You can, and you will,” I said, my grip tightening on her arm. “Or I’ll strip you myself. And I promise you, you won’t like it.” She looked from me to the door and back again, her mind clearly racing. Finally, she took a deep breath and made her choice. She slowly unzipped her skirt, letting it fall to the floor. She stood before me in her matching black lace bra and panties, her body trembling with a mix of fear and anticipation. “The rest,” I commanded. “I want to see all of you.” She reached behind her back, unhooking her bra and letting it fall to the floor. Then she slid off her panties, revealing a neatly trimmed pussy that was already wet with arousal.
“On your knees,” I commanded. “I want to see how well you can follow orders.” Abigail slowly dropped to her knees, her eyes fixed on the growing bulge in my pants. “Unzip me,” I commanded. “Take out my cock.” She slowly obeyed, her fingers fumbling with my zipper before pulling my rock-hard cock out of my pants. “Suck it,” I commanded. “Show me how much you want this.” She hesitated for a moment, her eyes meeting mine with a mixture of defiance and submission. Then, she leaned forward, her lips parting to take the tip of my cock into her warm, wet mouth. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted, my hands tangling in her dark hair. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.”
Abigail’s head began to bob up and down, her lips and tongue working my cock with a desperate urgency. She was inexperienced, I could tell that much. But she was eager, her enthusiasm making up for her lack of skill. I grabbed her by the hair, my hands tightening on her head, forcing her to take me deeper into her throat. “That’s a good girl,” I grunted, my hips thrusting forward, driving my cock deeper into her throat. “Take it all. Take my cock all the way down your throat.” I could feel myself getting closer and closer to cumming, my balls tightening, my cock throbbing. “Now, swallow,” I commanded. “Swallow every last drop.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting into her mouth. She gagged slightly, but she did as she was told, swallowing every last drop of my cum.
I pulled out of her mouth, my body spent but still humming with pleasure. “Now, get on the desk,” I commanded. “I want to fuck you properly.” Abigail slowly climbed onto my desk, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned myself above her, my cock already rock hard again. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I slammed into her with one hard thrust, my cock filling her completely. Abigail cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re a good little slut, aren’t you?” I grunted, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. “You’re a good little slut who loves to be fucked.” “Yes,” she moaned, her body trembling with pleasure. “I’m a good little slut. I love to be fucked.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Abigail came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. This time, I couldn’t hold back any longer. With a loud groan, I came, filling her pussy with my cum. I collapsed on top of her, my body spent. “Now, get dressed,” I said, rolling off her. “I have work to do. And I expect you to be in your office, working. Do you understand?” “Yes, Rick,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “I understand.” “Good,” I said with a smirk. “Now, get out.”
Abigail slowly climbed off my desk, her body still trembling from the intensity of our encounter. She gathered her clothes, her movements stiff and awkward. She was still the same cold, calculating woman, but now there was a new layer to her, a new vulnerability that I knew I could exploit. As she dressed, I watched her, my mind already working on a plan for our next encounter. I knew that this was just the beginning. I knew that she would be back, eager for more. And I was ready for her. “Lock the door on your way out,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “And don’t forget your place.” Abigail’s eyes met mine, a mix of fear and excitement in their depths. “I won’t,” she said, her voice barely a whisper. “I won’t forget.” Then she turned and walked out of my office, her head held high, her body still humming with the memory of my touch.
The rest of the day passed in a haze of meetings and paperwork, my mind constantly drifting back to Abigail. I could still feel her tight pussy wrapped around my cock, her body trembling beneath me as she came. The thought made me hard, and I had to adjust myself in my chair, a small smile playing on my lips. I knew that she would be back. I knew that she would be mine. And I was ready for her. That evening, as I was getting ready to leave, Crysta entered my office, her eyes fixed on mine. “Rick,” she said, her voice soft but firm. “Can I talk to you?” “Of course,” I said, leaning back in my chair. “What’s on your mind, slut?” Crysta flinched at my words, but she didn’t back down. “It’s about Abigail,” she said, her eyes meeting mine. “I… I saw her leaving your office earlier. She looked… different. And I… I need to know. Are you… are you replacing me?”
I couldn’t help but laugh at her question, my amusement clear. “Replacing you?” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “Why would I do that? You’re a good little slut. You know your place. You know how to please me.” I stood up, my body towering over her. “But I’m a man with needs, Crysta. And I need more than just one slut. I need a collection. I need a harem. Do you understand?” Crysta’s eyes widened at my words, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. “A… a harem?” she stammered, her eyes darting around the room. “That’s right,” I said with a smirk. “A harem. And you, my dear, are just the beginning. There will be others. Many others. And you will all serve me. You will all please me. You will all be mine.” Crysta’s mind was clearly racing, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. “I… I understand,” she said, her voice barely a whisper. “I understand.”
“Good,” I said with a smirk. “Now, on your knees. I want to fuck your face before I go home.” Crysta quickly dropped to her knees, her eyes fixed on the growing bulge in my pants. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. “I want to fuck your throat.” Crysta eagerly opened her mouth, her lips parting to take the tip of my cock into her warm, wet mouth. I grabbed her by the hair, my hands tangling in her red locks. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted, my hips thrusting forward, driving my cock deeper into her throat. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” I could feel myself getting closer and closer to cumming, my balls tightening, my cock throbbing. “Now, swallow,” I commanded. “Swallow every last drop.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting down her throat. She eagerly swallowed it all, her lips and tongue working to clean every last drop from my cock.
I pulled out of her mouth, my body spent but still humming with pleasure. “Now, get up,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “I’m going home. And I expect you to be here tomorrow morning. 9 AM sharp. Don’t be late.” “Yes, Rick,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “I’ll be here.” “Good,” I said with a smirk. “Now, lock the door on your way out. And don’t forget your place.” Crysta’s eyes met mine, a mix of fear and excitement in their depths. “I won’t,” she said, her voice barely a whisper. “I won’t forget.” Then she turned and walked out of my office, her head held high, her body still humming with the memory of my touch. I watched her go, my mind already working on a plan for my next conquest. There was Amy, the sweet, innocent-looking girl from the mailroom. And Lorna, the curvy redhead from accounting. And Skylar, the tattooed, pierced girl from IT. There were so many possibilities, so many women to break, to mold, to make mine. And I was just getting started.
I drove home, my mind still racing with thoughts of the women I would conquer. The house was quiet when I arrived, the women all in their rooms, giving me space. I poured myself a drink, my body humming with the satisfaction of the day’s conquests. I could feel the power coursing through me, the thrill of dominance, the excitement of the chase. I had never felt more alive, more in control. And I knew that this was just the beginning. I knew that I would have them all. I would build my harem, my collection of beautiful, submissive sluts, all eager to please, all desperate for my touch. And I would enjoy every single moment of it.
I finished my drink and headed upstairs, my mind already working on a plan for the evening. I decided to start with Jennie, the sweet, innocent-looking girl with the tight little pussy that I loved to fuck. I found her in her room, reading a book, her glasses perched on the end of her nose. She looked up as I entered, her eyes widening slightly. “Rick,” she said, her voice soft. “I… I didn’t expect you.” “I’m full of surprises,” I said with a smirk. “Now, strip. I want to fuck you.” Jennie quickly obeyed, her fingers trembling as she unbuttoned her blouse and pulled off her skirt. She stood before me, naked and vulnerable, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. “On the bed,” I commanded. “On your back. Legs spread.” She quickly scrambled onto the bed, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I stripped off my own clothes, my cock already rock hard. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Beg me to fuck you.”
“Please, Rick,” she whispered, her body trembling. “Please fuck me. I need you to fuck me. I need you to remind me who I belong to.” “That’s better,” I said with a smirk. I slammed into her with one hard thrust, my cock filling her completely. Jennie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Jennie came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. But I wasn’t done with her yet. I continued to thrust through her orgasm, drawing it out until she lay trembling beneath me. Then I pulled out, my cock still rock hard. “Get on your hands and knees,” I commanded. “I’m not done with you yet.”
Jennie quickly obeyed, positioning herself on her hands and knees, her ass in the air. I positioned myself behind her, my cock teasing her entrance. “You’re a good little slut, aren’t you?” I grunted, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. “You’re a good little slut who loves to be fucked.” “Yes, Rick,” she moaned, her body trembling with pleasure. “I’m a good little slut. I love to be fucked.” “That’s what I like to hear,” I grunted in response. “You’re all such good sluts. So eager to please. So eager to be used.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Jennie came again, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. This time, I couldn’t hold back any longer. With a loud groan, I came, filling her pussy with my cum. I collapsed on top of her, my body spent. “Now, get dressed,” I said, rolling off her. “I have other sluts to attend to.”
I left Jennie in her room, her body still humming with pleasure, and headed to Lorna’s room. Lorna was the curvy redhead from accounting, a woman with a body that was made for fucking, and a fiery spirit that I was determined to break. I found her in her room, listening to music, her headphones blocking out the world. I snuck up behind her, my hands grabbing her by the shoulders. “Surprise,” I whispered, my lips brushing against her ear. Lorna jumped, spinning around to face me, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and excitement. “Rick! You scared me,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “Good,” I said with a smirk. “I like to keep you on your toes. Now, strip. I want to see you naked.” Lorna quickly obeyed, her fingers trembling as she unbuttoned her blouse and pulled off her jeans. She stood before me, naked and vulnerable, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. She had a body that was made for fucking, with full, round breasts, a narrow waist, and hips that flared out to a pair of long, toned legs. “Very nice,” I said, my eyes roaming over her body. “Very nice indeed. Now, on your knees. I want to see how well you can follow orders.”
Lorna quickly dropped to her knees, her eyes fixed on the growing bulge in my pants. “Unzip me,” I commanded. “Take out my cock.” She quickly obeyed, her fingers fumbling with my zipper before pulling my rock-hard cock out of my pants. “Suck it,” I commanded. “Show me how much you want this.” She leaned forward, her lips parting to take the tip of my cock into her warm, wet mouth. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted, my hands tangling in her red hair. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” She responded with renewed enthusiasm, her head bobbing faster and faster, her lips and tongue working my cock with a desperate urgency. I grabbed her by the hair, my hands tightening on her head, forcing her to take me deeper into her throat. “That’s a good girl,” I grunted, my hips thrusting forward, driving my cock deeper into her throat. “Take it all. Take my cock all the way down your throat.”
I could feel myself getting closer and closer to cumming, my balls tightening, my cock throbbing. “Now, swallow,” I commanded. “Swallow every last drop.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting into her mouth. She gagged slightly, but she did as she was told, swallowing every last drop of my cum. “Good girl,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “You’re a good little slut who knows her place.” I pulled out of her mouth, my body spent but already humming with renewed anticipation. “Now, get on the bed,” I commanded. “On your back. Legs spread.” She quickly scrambled onto the bed, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned myself above her, my cock already rock hard again. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I slammed into her with one hard thrust, my cock filling her completely. Lorna cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re a good little slut, aren’t you?” I grunted, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. “You’re a good little slut who loves to be fucked.” “Yes, Rick,” she moaned, her body trembling with pleasure. “I’m a good little slut. I love to be fucked.” “That’s what I like to hear,” I grunted in response. “You’re all such good sluts. So eager to please. So eager to be used.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Lorna came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. This time, I couldn’t hold back any longer. With a loud groan, I came, filling her pussy with my cum. I collapsed on top of her, my body spent. “Now, get dressed,” I said, rolling off her. “I have other sluts to attend to.”
I left Lorna’s room, her body still humming with pleasure, and headed to the bathroom to clean up. I was exhausted, but I was also satisfied. I had two new sluts to add to my collection, two more women to break, to mold, to make mine. And I knew that there would be more, many more. I was just getting started. I finished cleaning up and headed to my room, my mind already working on a plan for the next day. I had a meeting with the board of directors, and I knew that Crysta would be there, her body tense with anticipation, her mind racing with thoughts of what was to come. And I had a meeting with Abigail, the cold, calculating woman from finance, who I knew would be back, eager for more. And I had a new target in mind: Amy, the sweet, innocent-looking girl from the mailroom, who I knew would be an easy conquest.
I woke up the next morning, my body still humming with the satisfaction of the previous night’s conquests. I got dressed and headed downstairs, my mind already working on a plan for the day. The house was quiet, the women all in their rooms, giving me space. I poured myself a cup of coffee, my mind already racing with thoughts of the women I would conquer. There was Amy, the sweet, innocent-looking girl from the mailroom. There was Kaylie, the bubbly blonde from marketing. There was Skylar, the tattooed, pierced girl from IT. And then there were the women at home: my mother and my sister. The thought sent a thrill through me, my cock already rock hard. I had been putting it off, telling myself that it was wrong, that it was a line I shouldn’t cross. But now, I wasn’t so sure. I was a man with needs, and they were women, women who belonged to me. And I was ready to take what was mine.
I finished my coffee and headed to the office, my mind still racing with thoughts of the women I would conquer. The office was already busy, the hum of activity a familiar sound in the background. I headed to my office, my body already humming with anticipation. Crysta was already there, her body tense with excitement, her mind clearly racing with thoughts of what was to come. “Good morning, Rick,” she said, her voice soft but firm. “Good morning, slut,” I said with a smirk. “I have a busy day ahead of me, and I expect you to be on your best behavior. Do you understand?” “Yes, Rick,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “I understand.” “Good,” I said with a smirk. “Now, get me a coffee. And make it snappy. I have a meeting in five minutes, and I need to be ready.”
Crysta quickly scurried off to get me a coffee, her body still humming with anticipation. I watched her go, my mind already working on a plan for our next encounter. I knew that she would be back, eager for more. And I was ready for her. The meeting was with the board of directors, a group of stuffy, old men who I had to keep happy if I wanted to maintain my position of power. As they droned on and on about numbers and projections, my mind drifted to Amy, the sweet, innocent-looking girl from the mailroom. She was young and innocent, with a body that was made for fucking, and a personality that was begging to be dominated. I knew that she would be an easy conquest, a welcome addition to my growing collection. And I was determined to have her.
After the meeting, I called Crysta into my office, my mind already working on a plan. “I need you to do something for me,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “I need you to bring Amy from the mailroom to my office. Tell her that I need to talk to her about a new project. And make it snappy. I don’t like to be kept waiting.” “Yes, Rick,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “I’ll get her right away.” Crysta quickly scurried off to get Amy, her body still humming with anticipation. A few minutes later, there was a knock on my door. “Come in,” I called out. The door opened, and Amy entered, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and excitement. She was young and innocent, with a body that was made for fucking, and a personality that was begging to be dominated. She was perfect.
“Close the door,” I commanded, my voice dangerously quiet. Amy quickly obeyed, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. “Crysta said you wanted to see me, Rick,” she said, her voice barely a whisper. “That’s right,” I said with a smirk. “I wanted to see you. I wanted to see what all the fuss was about. I wanted to see if you were as innocent as you look.” I stood up, my body towering over her. “And I have to say, I’m not disappointed. You’re exactly what I’m looking for. Young and innocent, with a body that’s made for fucking, and a personality that’s begging to be dominated. You’re perfect.” Amy’s eyes widened at my words, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. “I… I don’t understand,” she stammered, her eyes darting around the room. “You will,” I said with a smirk. “You’ll understand soon enough.”
I grabbed her by the arm, my grip tight. “You talk too much,” I said, my voice dangerously low. “It’s time you learned to listen. It’s time you learned who’s in charge.” I pulled her closer, my body pressing against hers. “It’s time you learned who you belong to.” Amy struggled against my grip, her body tense with fear and excitement. “Let go of me,” she whispered, her eyes flashing with defiance. “You can’t do this. You can’t…” “I can do whatever I want,” I said, my grip tightening on her arm. “And I want you. I want to break that innocent exterior of yours. I want to see what’s underneath. I want to see the slut that’s hiding inside.” I slammed her against the wall, my body pinning her in place. “And I’m going to have you. Whether you want me to or not.”
Amy’s eyes widened at my words, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. She was scared, I could see that. But she was also turned on. The thought sent a thrill through me, my cock already rock hard. “You’re a sick bastard,” she spat, her voice trembling slightly. “You’re a monster.” “Maybe,” I said with a smirk. “But I’m a monster who’s about to fuck you. And you’re going to love it.” I ripped her blouse open, the buttons popping off and scattering across the floor. Her breasts were small and firm, her nipples hard with arousal. “Nice tits,” I said, my hands cupping them, my thumbs teasing her nipples. “Now, strip. I want to see what else you’re hiding.”
Amy hesitated, her eyes darting to the door. “I… I can’t,” she stammered, her body trembling. “You can, and you will,” I said, my grip tightening on her arm. “Or I’ll strip you myself. And I promise you, you won’t like it.” She looked from me to the door and back again, her mind clearly racing. Finally, she took a deep breath and made her choice. She slowly unzipped her skirt, letting it fall to the floor. She stood before me in her matching white lace bra and panties, her body trembling with a mix of fear and anticipation. “The rest,” I commanded. “I want to see all of you.” She reached behind her back, unhooking her bra and letting it fall to the floor. Then she slid off her panties, revealing a neatly trimmed pussy that was already wet with arousal.
“On your knees,” I commanded. “I want to see how well you can follow orders.” Amy quickly dropped to her knees, her eyes fixed on the growing bulge in my pants. “Unzip me,” I commanded. “Take out my cock.” She slowly obeyed, her fingers fumbling with my zipper before pulling my rock-hard cock out of my pants. “Suck it,” I commanded. “Show me how much you want this.” She hesitated for a moment, her eyes meeting mine with a mixture of defiance and submission. Then, she leaned forward, her lips parting to take the tip of my cock into her warm, wet mouth. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted, my hands tangling in her dark hair. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.”
Amy’s head began to bob up and down, her lips and tongue working my cock with a desperate urgency. She was inexperienced, I could tell that much. But she was eager, her enthusiasm making up for her lack of skill. I grabbed her by the hair, my hands tightening on her head, forcing her to take me deeper into her throat. “That’s a good girl,” I grunted, my hips thrusting forward, driving my cock deeper into her throat. “Take it all. Take my cock all the way down your throat.” I could feel myself getting closer and closer to cumming, my balls tightening, my cock throbbing. “Now, swallow,” I commanded. “Swallow every last drop.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting into her mouth. She gagged slightly, but she did as she was told, swallowing every last drop of my cum.
I pulled out of her mouth, my body spent but already humming with renewed anticipation. “Now, get on the desk,” I commanded. “I want to fuck you properly.” Amy slowly climbed onto my desk, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned myself above her, my cock already rock hard again. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I slammed into her with one hard thrust, my cock filling her completely. Amy cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re a good little slut, aren’t you?” I grunted, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. “You’re a good little slut who loves to be fucked.” “Yes,” she moaned, her body trembling with pleasure. “I’m a good little slut. I love to be fucked.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Amy came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. This time, I couldn’t hold back any longer. With a loud groan, I came, filling her pussy with my cum. I collapsed on top of her, my body spent. “Now, get dressed,” I said, rolling off her. “I have work to do. And I expect you to be in the mailroom, working. Do you understand?” “Yes, Rick,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “I understand.” “Good,” I said with a smirk. “Now, get out.”
Amy slowly climbed off my desk, her body still trembling from the intensity of our encounter. She gathered her clothes, her movements stiff and awkward. She was still the same sweet, innocent-looking girl, but now there was a new layer to her, a new vulnerability that I knew I could exploit. As she dressed, I watched her, my mind already working on a plan for our next encounter. I knew that this was just the beginning. I knew that she would be back, eager for more. And I was ready for her. “Lock the door on your way out,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “And don’t forget your place.” Amy’s eyes met mine, a mix of fear and excitement in their depths. “I won’t,” she said, her voice barely a whisper. “I won’t forget.” Then she turned and walked out of my office, her head held high, her body still humming with the memory of my touch.
The rest of the day passed in a haze of meetings and paperwork, my mind constantly drifting back to Amy. I could still feel her tight pussy wrapped around my cock, her body trembling beneath me as she came. The thought made me hard, and I had to adjust myself in my chair, a small smile playing on my lips. I knew that she would be back. I knew that she would be mine. And I was ready for her. That evening, as I was getting ready to leave, Crysta entered my office, her eyes fixed on mine. “Rick,” she said, her voice soft but firm. “Can I talk to you?” “Of course,” I said, leaning back in my chair. “What’s on your mind, slut?” Crysta flinched at my words, but she didn’t back down. “It’s about Amy,” she said, her eyes meeting mine. “I… I saw her leaving your office earlier. She looked… different. And I… I need to know. Are you… are you replacing me?”
I couldn’t help but laugh at her question, my amusement clear. “Replacing you?” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “Why would I do that? You’re a good little slut. You know your place. You know how to please me.” I stood up, my body towering over her. “But I’m a man with needs, Crysta. And I need more than just one slut. I need a collection. I need a harem. Do you understand?” Crysta’s eyes widened at my words, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. “A… a harem?” she stammered, her eyes darting around the room. “That’s right,” I said with a smirk. “A harem. And you, my dear, are just the beginning. There will be others. Many others. And you will all serve me. You will all please me. You will all be mine.” Crysta’s mind was clearly racing, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. “I… I understand,” she said, her voice barely a whisper. “I understand.”
“Good,” I said with a smirk. “Now, on your knees. I want to fuck your face before I go home.” Crysta quickly dropped to her knees, her eyes fixed on the growing bulge in my pants. “Open your mouth,” I commanded. “I want to fuck your throat.” Crysta eagerly opened her mouth, her lips parting to take the tip of my cock into her warm, wet mouth. I grabbed her by the hair, my hands tangling in her red locks. “That’s it, slut,” I grunted, my hips thrusting forward, driving my cock deeper into her throat. “Take it all. Show me how much you want this.” I could feel myself getting closer and closer to cumming, my balls tightening, my cock throbbing. “Now, swallow,” I commanded. “Swallow every last drop.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting down her throat. She eagerly swallowed it all, her lips and tongue working to clean every last drop from my cock.
I pulled out of her mouth, my body spent but already humming with renewed anticipation. “Now, get up,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “I’m going home. And I expect you to be here tomorrow morning. 9 AM sharp. Don’t be late.” “Yes, Rick,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “I’ll be here.” “Good,” I said with a smirk. “Now, lock the door on your way out. And don’t forget your place.” Crysta’s eyes met mine, a mix of fear and excitement in their depths. “I won’t,” she said, her voice barely a whisper. “I won’t forget.” Then she turned and walked out of my office, her head held high, her body still humming with the memory of my touch. I watched her go, my mind already working on a plan for my next conquest. There was Kaylie, the bubbly blonde from marketing. And Skylar, the tattooed, pierced girl from IT. There were so many possibilities, so many women to break, to mold, to make mine. And I was just getting started.
I drove home, my mind still racing with thoughts of the women I would conquer. The house was quiet when I arrived, the women all in their rooms, giving me space. I poured myself a drink, my body humming with the satisfaction of the day’s conquests. I could feel the power coursing through me, the thrill of dominance, the excitement of the chase. I had never felt more alive, more in control. And I knew that this was just the beginning. I knew that I would have them all. I would build my harem, my collection of beautiful, submissive sluts, all eager to please, all desperate for my touch. And I would enjoy every single moment of it.
I finished my drink and headed upstairs, my mind already working on a plan for the evening. I decided to start with Kaylie, the bubbly blonde from marketing. I found her in her room, scrolling through her phone, her blonde hair cascading over her shoulders. She looked up as I entered, her eyes widening slightly. “Rick,” she said, her voice soft. “I… I didn’t expect you.” “I’m full of surprises,” I said with a smirk. “Now, strip. I want to fuck you.” Kaylie quickly obeyed, her fingers trembling as she unbuttoned her blouse and pulled off her skirt. She stood before me, naked and vulnerable, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. “On the bed,” I commanded. “On your back. Legs spread.” She quickly scrambled onto the bed, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I stripped off my own clothes, my cock already rock hard. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Beg me to fuck you.”
“Please, Rick,” she whispered, her body trembling. “Please fuck me. I need you to fuck me. I need to feel your cock inside me.” I positioned myself above her, my cock teasing her entrance. “You’re a good little slut, aren’t you?” I grunted. “You’re a good little slut who loves to be fucked.” “Yes, Rick,” she moaned, her body trembling with pleasure. “I’m a good little slut. I love to be fucked.” “That’s what I like to hear,” I grunted in response. “You’re all such good sluts. So eager to please. So eager to be used.” I slammed into her with one hard thrust, my cock filling her completely. Kaylie cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Kaylie came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. This time, I couldn’t hold back any longer. With a loud groan, I came, filling her pussy with my cum. I collapsed on top of her, my body spent. “Now, get some rest,” I said, rolling off her. “I have other sluts to attend to.”
I left Kaylie’s room, her body still humming with pleasure, and headed to Skylar’s room. Skylar was the tattooed, pierced girl from IT, a woman with a rebellious streak that I was determined to break. I found her in her room, sketching in a notebook, her dark hair falling over her face. She looked up as I entered, her eyes narrowing slightly. “What do you want?” she asked, her voice laced with defiance. “I want you,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “I want to break that defiant spirit of yours. I want to see what’s underneath. I want to see the slut that’s hiding inside.” Skylar’s eyes widened at my words, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. “You’re a sick bastard,” she spat, her voice trembling slightly. “You’re a monster.” “Maybe,” I said with a smirk. “But I’m a monster who’s about to fuck you. And you’re going to love it.”
I grabbed her by the arm, my grip tight. “You talk too much,” I said, my voice dangerously low. “It’s time you learned to listen. It’s time you learned who’s in charge.” I pulled her closer, my body pressing against hers. “It’s time you learned who you belong to.” Skylar struggled against my grip, her body tense with fear and excitement. “Let go of me,” she whispered, her eyes flashing with defiance. “You can’t do this. You can’t…” “I can do whatever I want,” I said, my grip tightening on her arm. “And I want you. I want to break that defiant spirit of yours. I want to see what’s underneath. I want to see the slut that’s hiding inside.” I slammed her against the wall, my body pinning her in place. “And I’m going to have you. Whether you want me to or not.”
Skylar’s eyes widened at my words, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. She was scared, I could see that. But she was also turned on. The thought sent a thrill through me, my cock already rock hard. “On your knees,” I commanded. “I want to see how well you can follow orders.” Skylar slowly dropped to her knees, her eyes fixed on the growing bulge in my pants. “Unzip me,” I commanded. “Take out my cock.” She slowly obeyed, her fingers fumbling with my zipper before pulling my rock-hard cock out of my pants. “Suck it,” I commanded. “Show me how much you want this.” She hesitated for a moment, her eyes meeting mine with a mixture of defiance and submission. Then, she leaned forward, her lips parting to take the tip of my cock into her warm, wet mouth.
“Take it all,” I grunted, my hands tangling in her dark hair. “Show me how much you want this.” Skylar’s head began to bob up and down, her lips and tongue working my cock with a desperate urgency. She was inexperienced, I could tell that much. But she was eager, her enthusiasm making up for her lack of skill. I grabbed her by the hair, my hands tightening on her head, forcing her to take me deeper into her throat. “That’s a good girl,” I grunted, my hips thrusting forward, driving my cock deeper into her throat. “Take it all. Take my cock all the way down your throat.” I could feel myself getting closer and closer to cumming, my balls tightening, my cock throbbing. “Now, swallow,” I commanded. “Swallow every last drop.” With a loud groan, I came, streams of cum shooting into her mouth. She gagged slightly, but she did as she was told, swallowing every last drop of my cum.
I pulled out of her mouth, my body spent but already humming with renewed anticipation. “Now, on the bed,” I commanded. “I want to fuck you properly.” Skylar slowly climbed onto her bed, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned myself above her, my cock already rock hard again. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.” I slammed into her with one hard thrust, my cock filling her completely. Skylar cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re a good little slut, aren’t you?” I grunted, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. “You’re a good little slut who loves to be fucked.” “Yes,” she moaned, her body trembling with pleasure. “I’m a good little slut. I love to be fucked.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, Skylar came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. This time, I couldn’t hold back any longer. With a loud groan, I came, filling her pussy with my cum. I collapsed on top of her, my body spent. “Now, get some rest,” I said, rolling off her. “I have other sluts to attend to.” I left Skylar’s room, her body still humming with pleasure, and headed to the bathroom to clean up. I was exhausted, but I was also satisfied. I had three new sluts to add to my collection, three more women to break, to mold, to make mine.
The next morning, I decided it was time to turn my attention to the women at home. My mother and sister had been watching me, their eyes filled with a mixture of fear and curiosity. I knew that they were waiting for me to make a move, waiting for me to claim them as my own. And I was ready. I found my mother in the kitchen, making coffee, her back to me. I walked up behind her, my hands grabbing her by the hips. “Good morning, Mom,” I whispered, my lips brushing against her ear. She jumped, spinning around to face me, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and excitement. “Rick! You scared me,” she said, her voice trembling slightly. “Good,” I said with a smirk. “I like to keep you on your toes. Now, strip. I want to see you naked.”
My mother quickly obeyed, her fingers trembling as she unbuttoned her blouse and pulled off her jeans. She stood before me, naked and vulnerable, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. She had a body that was made for fucking, with full, round breasts, a narrow waist, and hips that flared out to a pair of long, toned legs. “Very nice,” I said, my eyes roaming over her body. “Very nice indeed. Now, on the kitchen table. I want to fuck you properly.” My mother quickly climbed onto the kitchen table, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I positioned myself above her, my cock already rock hard. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Beg me to fuck you.” “Please, Rick,” she whispered, her body trembling. “Please fuck me. I need you to fuck me. I need to feel your cock inside me.” I slammed into her with one hard thrust, my cock filling her completely. My mother cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, my mother came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. This time, I couldn’t hold back any longer. With a loud groan, I came, filling her pussy with my cum. I collapsed on top of her, my body spent. “Now, get some rest,” I said, rolling off her. “I have other sluts to attend to.” I left my mother in the kitchen, her body still humming with pleasure, and headed to my sister’s room. I found her in her room, reading a book, her glasses perched on her nose. She looked up as I entered, her eyes widening slightly. “Rick,” she said, her voice soft. “I… I didn’t expect you.” “I’m full of surprises,” I said with a smirk. “Now, strip. I want to fuck you.”
My sister quickly obeyed, her fingers trembling as she unbuttoned her blouse and pulled off her skirt. She stood before me, naked and vulnerable, her body trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. “On the bed,” I commanded. “On your back. Legs spread.” She quickly scrambled onto the bed, positioning herself on her back, her legs spread wide to reveal her glistening pussy. I stripped off my own clothes, my cock already rock hard. “Beg for it,” I commanded. “Beg me to fuck you.” “Please, Rick,” she whispered, her body trembling. “Please fuck me. I need you to fuck me. I need to feel your cock inside me.” I slammed into her with one hard thrust, my cock filling her completely. My sister cried out, her body arching as I filled her completely. “You’re mine now,” I grunted. “This pussy belongs to me. All of you belongs to me.”
I fucked her hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass with every thrust. I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock, her juices running down my thighs. “Cum for me, slut,” I commanded. With a loud cry, my sister came, her body shaking as her orgasm washed over her. This time, I couldn’t hold back any longer. With a loud groan, I came, filling her pussy with my cum. I collapsed on top of her, my body spent. “Now, get some rest,” I said, rolling off her. “I have work to do.” I left my sister’s room, her body still humming with pleasure, and headed to the bathroom to clean up. I was exhausted, but I was also satisfied. I had claimed all the women in my house, all the women in my life. They were mine to use, mine to dominate, mine to fuck. And I was just getting started.
The next few weeks were a whirlwind of sex and domination. I had a new slut every night, a new woman to break, to mold, to make mine. I fucked Crysta in my office, her body trembling beneath me as I filled her with my cum. I fucked Amy in the mailroom, her innocent exterior shattered as I took her from behind. I fucked Jennie in the storage closet, her body arching as I drove my cock deeper into her tight pussy. I fucked Lorna in the parking garage, her screams of pleasure echoing off the concrete walls. I fucked Abigail in the boardroom, her cold, calculating exterior cracking as I made her beg for my cock. I fucked Kaylie in the marketing department, her bubbly personality disappearing as I dominated her completely. I fucked Skylar in the server room, her rebellious spirit breaking as I made her mine. I fucked my mother in the kitchen, her body responding to my touch with a desperate urgency. I fucked my sister in her room, her innocence fading as I claimed her as my own. They were all mine, all eager to please, all desperate for my touch. And I loved every single moment of it.
My power at the office grew alongside my harem. Women who once ignored me now sought my attention, their eyes filled with a mixture of fear and desire. The men either feared me or wanted to be me. I walked through the hallways with a new confidence, knowing that I could have any woman I wanted, whenever I wanted. I was the king of my domain, and they were all my subjects. One afternoon, I called a meeting in the boardroom. I had called all of my office sluts – Crysta, Amy, Jennie, Abigail, and Lorna – to join me. They all arrived promptly, their bodies tense with anticipation, their minds clearly racing with thoughts of what was to come. “Ladies,” I said, my voice dangerously quiet. “I’ve called you here today to discuss your new roles in the company.”
I watched as their eyes widened at my words, their bodies trembling with a mix of fear and excitement. They knew that this was important, that this was a turning point in their relationship with me. “As you know,” I continued, my eyes roaming over their bodies. “I’ve been… evaluating your performance. And I’ve decided to make some changes.” I stood up, my body towering over them. “From now on, you will all report directly to me. You will all serve as my personal assistants. You will all do whatever I say, whenever I say it. Do you understand?” There was a moment of silence, their minds clearly racing with the implications of my words. Then, Crysta spoke up, her voice soft but firm. “Yes, Rick,” she said, her eyes meeting mine. “We understand.” “Good,” I said with a smirk